Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of Landscape with figures
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other
parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may
copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License
included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are
located before using this eBook.
Title: Landscape with figures
Author: Ronald Fraser
Release date: August 30, 2025 [eBook #76764]
Language: English
Original publication: New York City: Boni & Liveright, 1926
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/76764
Credits: Aaron Adrignola, Robert Tonsing, and the Online Distributed Proofreading
Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from images
made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LANDSCAPE WITH
FIGURES ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other
parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may
copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License
included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are
located before using this eBook.
Title: Landscape with figures
Author: Ronald Fraser
Release date: August 30, 2025 [eBook #76764]
Language: English
Original publication: New York City: Boni & Liveright, 1926
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/76764
Credits: Aaron Adrignola, Robert Tonsing, and the Online Distributed Proofreading
Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from images
made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LANDSCAPE WITH
FIGURES ***
Page 4
LANDSCAPE
WITH FIGURES
By
RONALD FRASER
NEW YORK
BONI & LIVERIGHT
MCMXXVI
WITH FIGURES
By
RONALD FRASER
NEW YORK
BONI & LIVERIGHT
MCMXXVI
Page 5
CO P YRIG H T 1 926 :: BY
BONI & LIVERIGHT, Inc.
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES
BONI & LIVERIGHT, Inc.
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES
Page 6
Table of contents
PREFACE
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
PREFACE
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
Page 7
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
Page 8
PREFACE
This book is only an attempt to reproduce, in words, experiences that
have come in contemplating the landscapes, flowers and figures in Chinese
pictures and on their porcelain. It is the story of a human mind that follows
the mysterious and half-wanton beckonings of such an experience until it is
seized and understood. The originals of my three Chinese friends are to be
seen in the print-room, the ceramic-room, and the Asiatic galleries of the
British Museum. I am not attempting to convey any profound meaning,
unless it be the meaning of that mystical proverb, “Everything comes to him
who waits.” The system of thought that I attempt to reproduce is Chinese
and very ancient. I have not been able to make up my mind whether it
contains something of general value, or whether it is merely a thought-
puzzle with which those who find pleasure in such occupations may amuse
themselves.
This book is only an attempt to reproduce, in words, experiences that
have come in contemplating the landscapes, flowers and figures in Chinese
pictures and on their porcelain. It is the story of a human mind that follows
the mysterious and half-wanton beckonings of such an experience until it is
seized and understood. The originals of my three Chinese friends are to be
seen in the print-room, the ceramic-room, and the Asiatic galleries of the
British Museum. I am not attempting to convey any profound meaning,
unless it be the meaning of that mystical proverb, “Everything comes to him
who waits.” The system of thought that I attempt to reproduce is Chinese
and very ancient. I have not been able to make up my mind whether it
contains something of general value, or whether it is merely a thought-
puzzle with which those who find pleasure in such occupations may amuse
themselves.
Page 9
LANDSCAPE WITH
FIGURES
1
E take this flower-filled and graceful story of a summer visit
to a valley of the Far East from the diaries and minutes of
Ambrose Herbert. It grows from his leaves like an image of
some choice, cultivated flower, some Asiatic lake-lily; there is, indeed, a
delicate lily-smell, a faint water-smell, that teases the sense with a hint of
queer landscapes, alien, impenetrable faces, in an unreal world of
paradoxical dreams.
Yet they visited the real heart of that image, these seven men who called
themselves, in a vein of humour, the Seven Sages, and it appears that they
scarcely held their own, when it came to philosophy, with the
uncompromising practitioners of wisdom they found there. After all, they
were Europeans. Men of considerable sensibility, they yet did not give the
things of the spirit undue attention; still less did they permit any vision of
the universe they might have had to interfere with their way of life. They
lived by common-sense adjustment to the more obvious in circumstances,
occasionally, at sentimental moments, following a chance gleam—but not
following it too far. Five of them, that is. The other two had gone wrong.
All seven were associated in business—Lord Sombrewater’s business—
and he was their president. They travelled in his steam-yacht. In England it
was their custom to dine once a week at Lord Sombrewater’s house or in his
bamboo garden, to hear a little music perhaps, drink wine (except one of
them), discuss life and the world. Now the industrial world was seething at
this time, and Lord Sombrewater had seemed to retire his forces, leaving a
picket here, an outpost there, a strong point where necessary, well held. He
had withdrawn into the quiet of the ocean to mature plans, taking with him
FIGURES
1
E take this flower-filled and graceful story of a summer visit
to a valley of the Far East from the diaries and minutes of
Ambrose Herbert. It grows from his leaves like an image of
some choice, cultivated flower, some Asiatic lake-lily; there is, indeed, a
delicate lily-smell, a faint water-smell, that teases the sense with a hint of
queer landscapes, alien, impenetrable faces, in an unreal world of
paradoxical dreams.
Yet they visited the real heart of that image, these seven men who called
themselves, in a vein of humour, the Seven Sages, and it appears that they
scarcely held their own, when it came to philosophy, with the
uncompromising practitioners of wisdom they found there. After all, they
were Europeans. Men of considerable sensibility, they yet did not give the
things of the spirit undue attention; still less did they permit any vision of
the universe they might have had to interfere with their way of life. They
lived by common-sense adjustment to the more obvious in circumstances,
occasionally, at sentimental moments, following a chance gleam—but not
following it too far. Five of them, that is. The other two had gone wrong.
All seven were associated in business—Lord Sombrewater’s business—
and he was their president. They travelled in his steam-yacht. In England it
was their custom to dine once a week at Lord Sombrewater’s house or in his
bamboo garden, to hear a little music perhaps, drink wine (except one of
them), discuss life and the world. Now the industrial world was seething at
this time, and Lord Sombrewater had seemed to retire his forces, leaving a
picket here, an outpost there, a strong point where necessary, well held. He
had withdrawn into the quiet of the ocean to mature plans, taking with him
Page 10
these friends and chief lieutenants, who had each something to contribute.
Much business was done daily by wireless. He kept touch with reluctant
Governments, and controlled his generals in charge of the field, with
relentless hand. Ambrose remarks that a wise captain-general of industry
will not omit to remember that the good faith of a deputy may fail, and he is
certain that Lord Sombrewater, a silent man, harboured during his silences
considerations of that order even in regard to his six friends.
Ambrose Herbert was annalist and minute-writer to the Sages. He was
not himself a Sage. He recorded the sagacity of others, fitted for this
exercise by the passionless receptivity of his mind. Every morning, every
hour, he swept his mind clean, so that he might receive unprejudiced the
impressions of the day, and no doubt that is why the lineaments of the
people in his records, and the scenery, are so clear. It came to his ears that
this passivity was looked on doubtfully in a man not yet senile, not yet even
middle-aged, hardly mature; it was complained that he had no character,
except in his being characterless; it was thought unfortunate. But Lord
Sombrewater thought otherwise.
Much business was done daily by wireless. He kept touch with reluctant
Governments, and controlled his generals in charge of the field, with
relentless hand. Ambrose remarks that a wise captain-general of industry
will not omit to remember that the good faith of a deputy may fail, and he is
certain that Lord Sombrewater, a silent man, harboured during his silences
considerations of that order even in regard to his six friends.
Ambrose Herbert was annalist and minute-writer to the Sages. He was
not himself a Sage. He recorded the sagacity of others, fitted for this
exercise by the passionless receptivity of his mind. Every morning, every
hour, he swept his mind clean, so that he might receive unprejudiced the
impressions of the day, and no doubt that is why the lineaments of the
people in his records, and the scenery, are so clear. It came to his ears that
this passivity was looked on doubtfully in a man not yet senile, not yet even
middle-aged, hardly mature; it was complained that he had no character,
except in his being characterless; it was thought unfortunate. But Lord
Sombrewater thought otherwise.
Page 11
2
HE first time we see them they are in far eastern seas.
Lychnis, who is Lord Sombrewater’s daughter, Ruby Frew-
Gaff and her father (the tall, polished Sir Richard, with pale
blue eyes, Lord Sombrewater’s chief physicist) are in the
motor-launch with the light-bearded and bard-like Terence Fitzgerald and
Ambrose himself. Something had gone wrong with the pelagic trawls that
they used for capturing plants out of the ocean. It seems to them a rather
strange and other-worldly ocean, like a sea in a picture, or on a vase. It is
afternoon. There is a magical warm scent in the wind, as if they were near
some land of delicate spring. Terence, the poet-painter-seer, is riding in the
bows, but his soul is afloat. Sir Richard is busy with the apparatus, and the
two girls, who have stolen a forbidden plunge in the sea, are clinging to the
sides of the launch like wet sea-snails. The ship, into which the Sages have
committed the weight of their philosophy, the Floating Leaf, painted the
colour of the bamboo, heaves gently a quarter of a mile off on waves of a
dark liquid green, which is compared with the green of some claret glasses
they used, and as the afternoon wears on the sky becomes the same colour.
Ambrose, as usual, takes occasion to note some details. He mentions the
longitude, the latitude, the depth, and the temperature at various levels as
registered by the deep-sea thermometer. In addition, he mentions some
details with regard to the two girls; for instance, that their arms and legs
(bloodless, because of the cold) make changing lights with their wet, plum-
coloured bodies, and the patterns move rhythmically. There is no doubt
which of the two he prefers. At least, whenever he describes them he gives
Lychnis more space, possibly because she is far more complex in her nature
and difficult to describe. He finds a key to the two girls in all their features.
Ruby is red-haired, well-developed and dimpled. Her mouth is described as
full and red, and (for those who have desires that way) of the kind which,
more than any other that he has seen, Ambrose supposes might be thought
kissable—that is to say, for an upstanding and not too subtle lover. Lychnis
HE first time we see them they are in far eastern seas.
Lychnis, who is Lord Sombrewater’s daughter, Ruby Frew-
Gaff and her father (the tall, polished Sir Richard, with pale
blue eyes, Lord Sombrewater’s chief physicist) are in the
motor-launch with the light-bearded and bard-like Terence Fitzgerald and
Ambrose himself. Something had gone wrong with the pelagic trawls that
they used for capturing plants out of the ocean. It seems to them a rather
strange and other-worldly ocean, like a sea in a picture, or on a vase. It is
afternoon. There is a magical warm scent in the wind, as if they were near
some land of delicate spring. Terence, the poet-painter-seer, is riding in the
bows, but his soul is afloat. Sir Richard is busy with the apparatus, and the
two girls, who have stolen a forbidden plunge in the sea, are clinging to the
sides of the launch like wet sea-snails. The ship, into which the Sages have
committed the weight of their philosophy, the Floating Leaf, painted the
colour of the bamboo, heaves gently a quarter of a mile off on waves of a
dark liquid green, which is compared with the green of some claret glasses
they used, and as the afternoon wears on the sky becomes the same colour.
Ambrose, as usual, takes occasion to note some details. He mentions the
longitude, the latitude, the depth, and the temperature at various levels as
registered by the deep-sea thermometer. In addition, he mentions some
details with regard to the two girls; for instance, that their arms and legs
(bloodless, because of the cold) make changing lights with their wet, plum-
coloured bodies, and the patterns move rhythmically. There is no doubt
which of the two he prefers. At least, whenever he describes them he gives
Lychnis more space, possibly because she is far more complex in her nature
and difficult to describe. He finds a key to the two girls in all their features.
Ruby is red-haired, well-developed and dimpled. Her mouth is described as
full and red, and (for those who have desires that way) of the kind which,
more than any other that he has seen, Ambrose supposes might be thought
kissable—that is to say, for an upstanding and not too subtle lover. Lychnis
Page 12
is called, amongst other things, flower-like or spritish. He speaks of a
flower-like face, with some trace on it of spritish and fairy passion. Her
mouth seems to arouse thoughts of a non-sensual order—in himself, that is,
for he records a remark of the Sage Quentin that to kiss Lychnis on the lips
would be to find heaven through the flames of sensation. But Ambrose asks,
would a man want to maul the body of a primrose with his mouth? In
writing of the afternoon under description, he takes opportunity to point out
a relation between their minds and their physique. Ruby, with reddish hair
and fine shining body, travels tirelessly in the sea like some fabulous,
ocean-going fish, and she is not variable in her moods; but Lychnis slithers
and plays in the fields of the sea fawn-like, and then she is to be seen at rest
considering the waters, or grimacing behind a wave.
Presently Sir Richard, discovering where they were, commanded them
with tones of displeasure into the boat. Ruby, who had only done what her
friend ordered, obeyed, and Lychnis, stopping first to nose under the stern
as if she were a whale, followed.
“This is really not very sensible,” he said, with an eye on their vascular
systems. “Down below at once and get dressed.”
Lychnis stood on the deck for a moment consulting her inward heart.
With her it was not a question of obeying or not obeying. In all matters she
followed some secret and rhythmic way that unfolded itself to her at a
suitable time. Ambrose transfers a sketch of her, standing there in her plum-
coloured bathing dress, to his white pages. He discusses her head, shown
against sky and sea, as a subtle and beautiful relation of browns and ambers
and pinks. Her eyes were a surprising brown, greenish in face of the light,
and her eyelashes made a line of blackish purple when the eyelids were
lowered. Her hair seemed amber, light amber to brown, but often it held
coppery lights too, and a sort of deep heliotrope sheen and shadow, as now,
against sunset. The bloom of her skin, he says, was too delicate to injure
with human language—he only indicates a flush of health under the tan of
sun and voyage, and a vividness of colouring that came when her feelings
were high. He does tell us that her mouth utterly satisfied the mind, with its
pink deeper than coral, and a stain of some still richer hue—he never can
decide what it is, and vermilion-purple is the nearest he can come to it. She
had a way of turning up the corners of her mouth at him. Ruby called it
making a fox-face. Then he speaks, geometrically, of certain curves which
flower-like face, with some trace on it of spritish and fairy passion. Her
mouth seems to arouse thoughts of a non-sensual order—in himself, that is,
for he records a remark of the Sage Quentin that to kiss Lychnis on the lips
would be to find heaven through the flames of sensation. But Ambrose asks,
would a man want to maul the body of a primrose with his mouth? In
writing of the afternoon under description, he takes opportunity to point out
a relation between their minds and their physique. Ruby, with reddish hair
and fine shining body, travels tirelessly in the sea like some fabulous,
ocean-going fish, and she is not variable in her moods; but Lychnis slithers
and plays in the fields of the sea fawn-like, and then she is to be seen at rest
considering the waters, or grimacing behind a wave.
Presently Sir Richard, discovering where they were, commanded them
with tones of displeasure into the boat. Ruby, who had only done what her
friend ordered, obeyed, and Lychnis, stopping first to nose under the stern
as if she were a whale, followed.
“This is really not very sensible,” he said, with an eye on their vascular
systems. “Down below at once and get dressed.”
Lychnis stood on the deck for a moment consulting her inward heart.
With her it was not a question of obeying or not obeying. In all matters she
followed some secret and rhythmic way that unfolded itself to her at a
suitable time. Ambrose transfers a sketch of her, standing there in her plum-
coloured bathing dress, to his white pages. He discusses her head, shown
against sky and sea, as a subtle and beautiful relation of browns and ambers
and pinks. Her eyes were a surprising brown, greenish in face of the light,
and her eyelashes made a line of blackish purple when the eyelids were
lowered. Her hair seemed amber, light amber to brown, but often it held
coppery lights too, and a sort of deep heliotrope sheen and shadow, as now,
against sunset. The bloom of her skin, he says, was too delicate to injure
with human language—he only indicates a flush of health under the tan of
sun and voyage, and a vividness of colouring that came when her feelings
were high. He does tell us that her mouth utterly satisfied the mind, with its
pink deeper than coral, and a stain of some still richer hue—he never can
decide what it is, and vermilion-purple is the nearest he can come to it. She
had a way of turning up the corners of her mouth at him. Ruby called it
making a fox-face. Then he speaks, geometrically, of certain curves which
Page 13
presented her to notice as a young woman. He makes more than a score of
attempts, one time and another, to convey the movement and fine beauty of
those curves, to describe certain relations between one part of her and
another.
She replied to Sir Richard, showing small, sharp teeth and umber
shadows in the delicious cavern of her mouth: “I couldn’t help it. There’s
something funny in the afternoon, or in the sea—something that makes one
feel dreamy.”
He smiled indulgently at her. “What does it make you dream of,
visionary, yet not unpractical Lychnis?”
She answered his smile. “Do you remember the seascape in some
dessert-plates of daddy’s at home? They came from Asia, I think—old,
buried Asia. I thought I had got melted into that picture.”
Ruby, willing and adoring slave of the finer girl, never venturing to move
without her except under orders, called from the companion-way: “Do
come, Licky darling.” And Licky, her inward heart at that moment
speaking, did not refuse. But she repeated to Sir Richard, as she went off: “I
believe we have got melted into a picture. We are going to have an
adventure in a dessert-plate.”
When the two young women came back again, clothed and glowing (we
hear that the tiny cabin was electrically warmed), evening was on the sea.
They drew off a little to watch their ship, a blotch of brown-green floating
on deep green water under a sky of dissolving lemon fire. Terence
Fitzgerald still rode in the bows, tall, rapt and motionless (except that a sigh
would now and then escape him, with a sentence or two). For him such
things as Ambrose notes, axes of reference and other matters of exact detail,
were not of moment. He had a fair beard, and he was bard-like and
communed with the lordly ones, riding in the bows of the boat. And
presently, when the Floating Leaf drifted across the disc of the sun, he lifted
his hands up, and his brows furrowed in what Ambrose calls the pain of his
vision. He spoke:
“I saw a cloud of them like peach-blossoms blown over the sea.”
“A cloud of what?” asked Sir Richard.
“The beautiful people.”
attempts, one time and another, to convey the movement and fine beauty of
those curves, to describe certain relations between one part of her and
another.
She replied to Sir Richard, showing small, sharp teeth and umber
shadows in the delicious cavern of her mouth: “I couldn’t help it. There’s
something funny in the afternoon, or in the sea—something that makes one
feel dreamy.”
He smiled indulgently at her. “What does it make you dream of,
visionary, yet not unpractical Lychnis?”
She answered his smile. “Do you remember the seascape in some
dessert-plates of daddy’s at home? They came from Asia, I think—old,
buried Asia. I thought I had got melted into that picture.”
Ruby, willing and adoring slave of the finer girl, never venturing to move
without her except under orders, called from the companion-way: “Do
come, Licky darling.” And Licky, her inward heart at that moment
speaking, did not refuse. But she repeated to Sir Richard, as she went off: “I
believe we have got melted into a picture. We are going to have an
adventure in a dessert-plate.”
When the two young women came back again, clothed and glowing (we
hear that the tiny cabin was electrically warmed), evening was on the sea.
They drew off a little to watch their ship, a blotch of brown-green floating
on deep green water under a sky of dissolving lemon fire. Terence
Fitzgerald still rode in the bows, tall, rapt and motionless (except that a sigh
would now and then escape him, with a sentence or two). For him such
things as Ambrose notes, axes of reference and other matters of exact detail,
were not of moment. He had a fair beard, and he was bard-like and
communed with the lordly ones, riding in the bows of the boat. And
presently, when the Floating Leaf drifted across the disc of the sun, he lifted
his hands up, and his brows furrowed in what Ambrose calls the pain of his
vision. He spoke:
“I saw a cloud of them like peach-blossoms blown over the sea.”
“A cloud of what?” asked Sir Richard.
“The beautiful people.”
Page 14
Sir Richard was tickled.
“They went sunwards, with an ecstasy on their faces, and we are to
follow them.”
“Ecstasy’s all very well in these tricky waters, Terence, but I should
prefer to see their navigation certificates.”
Terence smiled. “Believe me or not, my scientific Richard, we are to find
a heavenly country.”
Lychnis gazed at him round-eyed and more or less believing. She was
prepared to believe everything that sounded beautiful. “He’s in the dessert-
plate, too,” she murmured.
Sir Richard started the engine and they went back to the ship. Ambrose
notes how swiftly she loomed up out of the twilight, and adds that as they
went on board a fierce, foreign face scowled at them out of a port-hole.
“They went sunwards, with an ecstasy on their faces, and we are to
follow them.”
“Ecstasy’s all very well in these tricky waters, Terence, but I should
prefer to see their navigation certificates.”
Terence smiled. “Believe me or not, my scientific Richard, we are to find
a heavenly country.”
Lychnis gazed at him round-eyed and more or less believing. She was
prepared to believe everything that sounded beautiful. “He’s in the dessert-
plate, too,” she murmured.
Sir Richard started the engine and they went back to the ship. Ambrose
notes how swiftly she loomed up out of the twilight, and adds that as they
went on board a fierce, foreign face scowled at them out of a port-hole.
Page 15
3
MBROSE had passed but a few minutes in his cabin,
arranging his impressions and making a few colour notes,
when Lord Sombrewater’s man knocked with a message.
“His lordship’s compliments, Mr. Herbert, and will you be
good enough to step along to his lordship’s room?”
Ambrose stepped along, and describes the two men whom he found
before a decanter of sherry in the suffused light of the stateroom. There
were bamboos and clouds painted on the delicate walls, so that they might
have been sitting in the grove where the Sages held their sessions at home.
Lord Sombrewater and George Sprot had each a cigar and a glass of sherry.
The former always had a cigar and a glass of sherry at seven o’clock, and
Sprot would have a cigar and a glass of sherry with anybody at any time of
day. The two were in consultation, if that can be called a consultation where
the one party is merely testing the reactions of the other party to his
announcements.
Ambrose was greeted affably, but with swiftness and decision. “Come in,
Ambrose. Sit down.” And Ambrose was in a chair. “A council to-morrow
morning.” And Ambrose had made a note on his tablet. “A glass of sherry.”
And the golden liquid was poured out. But Ambrose did not touch it.
Lord Sombrewater was economical in thought, in word, in movement. He
wasted no man’s time, and no woman’s. He achieved his desires with the
maximum of deliberation and the minimum of means, and he did not regard
the achievement as an occasion for the wasteful output of sentiment. He had
produced three things of importance—a world-business in electrical goods,
a bamboo garden, and Lychnis. He had created the business by the
remorseless application of drastic and ever-renewed principles of economy
as regards both production and disposal. He had created his bamboo garden
by an economy of mental effort, working to time-schedule, concentrated
utterly during the appointed hour upon the subject in hand. And he had
MBROSE had passed but a few minutes in his cabin,
arranging his impressions and making a few colour notes,
when Lord Sombrewater’s man knocked with a message.
“His lordship’s compliments, Mr. Herbert, and will you be
good enough to step along to his lordship’s room?”
Ambrose stepped along, and describes the two men whom he found
before a decanter of sherry in the suffused light of the stateroom. There
were bamboos and clouds painted on the delicate walls, so that they might
have been sitting in the grove where the Sages held their sessions at home.
Lord Sombrewater and George Sprot had each a cigar and a glass of sherry.
The former always had a cigar and a glass of sherry at seven o’clock, and
Sprot would have a cigar and a glass of sherry with anybody at any time of
day. The two were in consultation, if that can be called a consultation where
the one party is merely testing the reactions of the other party to his
announcements.
Ambrose was greeted affably, but with swiftness and decision. “Come in,
Ambrose. Sit down.” And Ambrose was in a chair. “A council to-morrow
morning.” And Ambrose had made a note on his tablet. “A glass of sherry.”
And the golden liquid was poured out. But Ambrose did not touch it.
Lord Sombrewater was economical in thought, in word, in movement. He
wasted no man’s time, and no woman’s. He achieved his desires with the
maximum of deliberation and the minimum of means, and he did not regard
the achievement as an occasion for the wasteful output of sentiment. He had
produced three things of importance—a world-business in electrical goods,
a bamboo garden, and Lychnis. He had created the business by the
remorseless application of drastic and ever-renewed principles of economy
as regards both production and disposal. He had created his bamboo garden
by an economy of mental effort, working to time-schedule, concentrated
utterly during the appointed hour upon the subject in hand. And he had
Page 16
created Lychnis with an economy in the matter of demonstrative affection
that his wife secretly thought distressing.
As to appearance, he was short—six inches shorter, except for Sprot, than
the shortest of his six companions. He was bald longitudinally from the
crown. Yet he dominated. He had little plump, masterful hands. He had a
swift, birdlike glance that dwelt shrewdly for a moment and divined
motives. And in the name Sombrewater there was for Ambrose (who
observes that such impressions came vaguely at sea) some reminder of the
deep lakes and the torrents tumbling among the crags where he had built
those murmuring factories—some reminder of the scenes that from
boyhood must have entered into his lordship’s being, to flower in Lychnis,
perhaps to dream in her, vicariously and uneconomically.
As for George Sprot, he was a plain, ordinary man, with nondescript hair
and unbeautiful form and structureless, unintelligent face. He was a
“practical” man, and he had been attached in some subordinate capacity to
Lord Sombrewater’s enterprise, and invited to join the Sages (but he did not
know it), as representing that great body of uninstructed, biased and
congenitally foolish opinion by which human affairs are so largely ruled.
His motto was, that one man is as good as another, but towards men who
had achieved distinction in the fields of painting, literature and music he
adopted an attitude of convinced disrespect. Towards an industrial viscount
he adopted an attitude of careful familiarity which scarcely concealed his
adulation.
Just at present he seemed to be in a state of distressing nervous
excitement. One would have said that the restraint of his employer’s manner
was irksome to him, that with some other man he might have been
impatient. He was impatient with Ambrose, indeed, because Ambrose was
in no hurry to ask questions, and with Ambrose he had no hesitation in
showing it. His manner towards Ambrose, we learn, was the manner of a
man towards a paid servant, though Ambrose was not, as a matter of fact, a
paid servant.
Ambrose did at last put one necessary question: “Is there anything special
for the agenda?”
Lord Sombrewater shot him a glance. “Mutiny of the crew.”
that his wife secretly thought distressing.
As to appearance, he was short—six inches shorter, except for Sprot, than
the shortest of his six companions. He was bald longitudinally from the
crown. Yet he dominated. He had little plump, masterful hands. He had a
swift, birdlike glance that dwelt shrewdly for a moment and divined
motives. And in the name Sombrewater there was for Ambrose (who
observes that such impressions came vaguely at sea) some reminder of the
deep lakes and the torrents tumbling among the crags where he had built
those murmuring factories—some reminder of the scenes that from
boyhood must have entered into his lordship’s being, to flower in Lychnis,
perhaps to dream in her, vicariously and uneconomically.
As for George Sprot, he was a plain, ordinary man, with nondescript hair
and unbeautiful form and structureless, unintelligent face. He was a
“practical” man, and he had been attached in some subordinate capacity to
Lord Sombrewater’s enterprise, and invited to join the Sages (but he did not
know it), as representing that great body of uninstructed, biased and
congenitally foolish opinion by which human affairs are so largely ruled.
His motto was, that one man is as good as another, but towards men who
had achieved distinction in the fields of painting, literature and music he
adopted an attitude of convinced disrespect. Towards an industrial viscount
he adopted an attitude of careful familiarity which scarcely concealed his
adulation.
Just at present he seemed to be in a state of distressing nervous
excitement. One would have said that the restraint of his employer’s manner
was irksome to him, that with some other man he might have been
impatient. He was impatient with Ambrose, indeed, because Ambrose was
in no hurry to ask questions, and with Ambrose he had no hesitation in
showing it. His manner towards Ambrose, we learn, was the manner of a
man towards a paid servant, though Ambrose was not, as a matter of fact, a
paid servant.
Ambrose did at last put one necessary question: “Is there anything special
for the agenda?”
Lord Sombrewater shot him a glance. “Mutiny of the crew.”
Page 17
Ambrose wrote on his tablet, “Mutiny of the crew.” Then he asked, as
usual: “Anything else?”
A sound like the collapse of a heart escaped from Sprot. “Mutiny!” he
exclaimed, interrupting under compulsion of his feelings—“Mutiny! Don’t
you understand? The crew have threatened mutiny. There is—you said so, I
think, Lord Sombrewater—there is actual danger.”
“Mutiny is likely to be accompanied by violence,” remarked Ambrose.
“But, good God!” Sprot burst out, “don’t you see—I——” He met Lord
Sombrewater’s eye (he was appealing, of course, to him through the
protective ears of Ambrose). “Has it quite been realized that—er—that—er
—we have women on board—girls? That——”
There was a knock at one of the doors, and he performed what must have
given him the sensation of a considerable saltatory feat. He jumped, in
brief. But it was Lychnis, in a flowered dressing-gown, with her hair shaken
loose to dry. She shrank back a little at sight of Sprot, as a primrose might
shrink from a boot.
She ran her comb through the waves of hair, making them crackle. “Did I
hear you say there’s going to be mutiny?”
“That is so,” answered her father. He turned to Sprot. “Thank you for
your advice, and, of course, not a word to the women.” Sprot was
dismissed, in a condition of uncontrol that Ambrose thought pitiable.
Ambrose was asked, by a motion of the hand, to remain.
It was the half-hour before dinner that Lord Sombrewater liked to spend
with Lychnis. Regularly at seven-thirty o’clock he waited for her to come in
from her adjoining room, and very often she did. Within limits his affection
for his daughter might be said to be unconsidered. In regard to his daughter
there was an abeyance of his deliberate personality. He loved her, in fact.
Ambrose tells us that the enjoyment of his wealth and his rank had been
first and foremost in the activity of acquiring them, as an end in itself; that
it was a new and exquisite gratification to him when he got Lychnis to
dower with them. He liked Ambrose to be there during those half-hours,
partly because Ambrose gave Lychnis pleasure by his conversation and
advice. Ambrose is aware that Lord Sombrewater thought him to be a
harmless kind of man. He knows that by a method of his own Lord
usual: “Anything else?”
A sound like the collapse of a heart escaped from Sprot. “Mutiny!” he
exclaimed, interrupting under compulsion of his feelings—“Mutiny! Don’t
you understand? The crew have threatened mutiny. There is—you said so, I
think, Lord Sombrewater—there is actual danger.”
“Mutiny is likely to be accompanied by violence,” remarked Ambrose.
“But, good God!” Sprot burst out, “don’t you see—I——” He met Lord
Sombrewater’s eye (he was appealing, of course, to him through the
protective ears of Ambrose). “Has it quite been realized that—er—that—er
—we have women on board—girls? That——”
There was a knock at one of the doors, and he performed what must have
given him the sensation of a considerable saltatory feat. He jumped, in
brief. But it was Lychnis, in a flowered dressing-gown, with her hair shaken
loose to dry. She shrank back a little at sight of Sprot, as a primrose might
shrink from a boot.
She ran her comb through the waves of hair, making them crackle. “Did I
hear you say there’s going to be mutiny?”
“That is so,” answered her father. He turned to Sprot. “Thank you for
your advice, and, of course, not a word to the women.” Sprot was
dismissed, in a condition of uncontrol that Ambrose thought pitiable.
Ambrose was asked, by a motion of the hand, to remain.
It was the half-hour before dinner that Lord Sombrewater liked to spend
with Lychnis. Regularly at seven-thirty o’clock he waited for her to come in
from her adjoining room, and very often she did. Within limits his affection
for his daughter might be said to be unconsidered. In regard to his daughter
there was an abeyance of his deliberate personality. He loved her, in fact.
Ambrose tells us that the enjoyment of his wealth and his rank had been
first and foremost in the activity of acquiring them, as an end in itself; that
it was a new and exquisite gratification to him when he got Lychnis to
dower with them. He liked Ambrose to be there during those half-hours,
partly because Ambrose gave Lychnis pleasure by his conversation and
advice. Ambrose is aware that Lord Sombrewater thought him to be a
harmless kind of man. He knows that by a method of his own Lord
Page 18
Sombrewater had formed the opinion, on consideration of his written work,
that Ambrose was the man to transmit his daughter’s beauty, in the written
word, to posterity. Terence Fitzgerald, who painted for the business those
wonderful and inspiring posters of god-like men radiating auras of golden
brilliance, was expected, likewise, to transmit her beauty on canvas and in
verse; but Terence was not asked in for the half-hour before dinner. Lord
Sombrewater had formed the opinion that Terence also was an innocent
man, but he was a poet, and the behaviour of a poet was less certainly
predictable than that of a white-minded recorder of things done. And,
indeed, the innocence of poets, in juxtaposition with the innocence of
maidens, is apt to work out unhappily, sometimes.
So Lychnis might go on brushing her hair, and Ambrose might, since
somebody must if her beauty was to be recorded, describe what the
rhythmic movement of her arms should reveal; and if, when her body
twisted in the flowered dressing-gown as she flung her hair out, the line of
breast or back or thigh should please him, he might be allowed to write it
accurately down.
that Ambrose was the man to transmit his daughter’s beauty, in the written
word, to posterity. Terence Fitzgerald, who painted for the business those
wonderful and inspiring posters of god-like men radiating auras of golden
brilliance, was expected, likewise, to transmit her beauty on canvas and in
verse; but Terence was not asked in for the half-hour before dinner. Lord
Sombrewater had formed the opinion that Terence also was an innocent
man, but he was a poet, and the behaviour of a poet was less certainly
predictable than that of a white-minded recorder of things done. And,
indeed, the innocence of poets, in juxtaposition with the innocence of
maidens, is apt to work out unhappily, sometimes.
So Lychnis might go on brushing her hair, and Ambrose might, since
somebody must if her beauty was to be recorded, describe what the
rhythmic movement of her arms should reveal; and if, when her body
twisted in the flowered dressing-gown as she flung her hair out, the line of
breast or back or thigh should please him, he might be allowed to write it
accurately down.
Page 19
4
HEN dinner was finished, Ambrose and Fulke Arnott sat a
long time over their coffee: in attendance, the fierce, foreign
face that had scowled from a port-hole.
“There’s a council to-morrow morning, Fulke,” said Ambrose.
“Is there?” rejoined Fulke. “What about?”
“Mutiny of the crew.”
“Mutiny of the—— You mean——”
“I mean they are going on strike.”
Fulke Arnott, Ambrose says, was a young man with the soul of a Greek
athlete in the body of a chimpanzee, the thoughts of a saint and the means
of expression of a fish-porter. He describes him as the cleanest-hearted man
who ever set himself to the task of self-expression in foul language. He
allowed the fountain of his genius to play in a preliminary manner. “You
mean to tell me that those stinking Chinks, those crawling, paste-coloured
liver-flukes, those doped nightmare beetles, have had the bowels to go on
strike?”
“Precisely that.”
Fulke’s face was greasy with excitement. “Then, Ambrose, we may
solemnly thank God. We meet in the eastern hemisphere what we ran away
from in the west. We learn this hour, comrade Ambrose, that the blinking
revolution is world-wide, and the New World is about to be.”
“With a population of Chinks, as described?” Ambrose asked. It appears
that Fulke Arnott was a sidereal chemist whom Lord Sombrewater, on
discovering that he knew about the interiors of stars and had a touch of
quaint, constructive genius, had attached to his works with instructions to
reflect upon the interiors of furnaces. It amused Lord Sombrewater to
employ a revolutionary with advantage to his business, and he was fond of
HEN dinner was finished, Ambrose and Fulke Arnott sat a
long time over their coffee: in attendance, the fierce, foreign
face that had scowled from a port-hole.
“There’s a council to-morrow morning, Fulke,” said Ambrose.
“Is there?” rejoined Fulke. “What about?”
“Mutiny of the crew.”
“Mutiny of the—— You mean——”
“I mean they are going on strike.”
Fulke Arnott, Ambrose says, was a young man with the soul of a Greek
athlete in the body of a chimpanzee, the thoughts of a saint and the means
of expression of a fish-porter. He describes him as the cleanest-hearted man
who ever set himself to the task of self-expression in foul language. He
allowed the fountain of his genius to play in a preliminary manner. “You
mean to tell me that those stinking Chinks, those crawling, paste-coloured
liver-flukes, those doped nightmare beetles, have had the bowels to go on
strike?”
“Precisely that.”
Fulke’s face was greasy with excitement. “Then, Ambrose, we may
solemnly thank God. We meet in the eastern hemisphere what we ran away
from in the west. We learn this hour, comrade Ambrose, that the blinking
revolution is world-wide, and the New World is about to be.”
“With a population of Chinks, as described?” Ambrose asked. It appears
that Fulke Arnott was a sidereal chemist whom Lord Sombrewater, on
discovering that he knew about the interiors of stars and had a touch of
quaint, constructive genius, had attached to his works with instructions to
reflect upon the interiors of furnaces. It amused Lord Sombrewater to
employ a revolutionary with advantage to his business, and he was fond of
Page 20
his conversation. Fulke on his part admired his employer as an artist, while
attacking him as the world’s greatest grinder of the faces of the poor.
“What do the others make of it?” he asked.
“Sombrewater discloses nothing.”
“He has the personality of a dynamo.”
“Sprot is alarmed.”
“Naturally, the snail-gutted bourgeois.”
“Frew-Gaff says they can’t get the better of our trained intelligence.”
“He believes in science, Frew-Gaff does.”
“Terence thinks it’s very wonderful. He says the high gods are leading
us.”
“It’s my belief the high gods are leading us up the garden. What about
Blackwood and Quentin?”
“I haven’t told them yet.”
“It’s no good looking for Blackwood now. He’s in a trance in his cabin.”
Ambrose smiled as he thought of Blackwood in his cabin, striving to hide
from life and desire. Blackwood, a too sensitive man, found the strain of
life in an industrial society more than he could bear. Also, he was not
successful in achieving his somewhat exquisite desires. He failed, for
example, with women. Unlike Fulke Arnott, he took no consolation from
dreaming of a perfect world. Fulke was for changing his surroundings;
Blackwood, on the other hand, had convinced himself that there never can
be happiness for anyone, and he found this belief sustaining. He had
therefore embraced what he understood to be the pure doctrine of Indian
Buddhism, and spent his time dodging existence by a method of protective
mimicry, in which he imitated the appearance of Nothing. He had resigned
the position of physiological adviser in Lord Sombrewater’s therapeutic
apparatus department, and now lived in a cottage and occupied himself with
the technique of self-destruction. But, as he was soon miserably to learn, he
had the processes without the reality; the form quite without the inspiration.
“Quentin, I imagine, is not in a trance?” Ambrose queried.
attacking him as the world’s greatest grinder of the faces of the poor.
“What do the others make of it?” he asked.
“Sombrewater discloses nothing.”
“He has the personality of a dynamo.”
“Sprot is alarmed.”
“Naturally, the snail-gutted bourgeois.”
“Frew-Gaff says they can’t get the better of our trained intelligence.”
“He believes in science, Frew-Gaff does.”
“Terence thinks it’s very wonderful. He says the high gods are leading
us.”
“It’s my belief the high gods are leading us up the garden. What about
Blackwood and Quentin?”
“I haven’t told them yet.”
“It’s no good looking for Blackwood now. He’s in a trance in his cabin.”
Ambrose smiled as he thought of Blackwood in his cabin, striving to hide
from life and desire. Blackwood, a too sensitive man, found the strain of
life in an industrial society more than he could bear. Also, he was not
successful in achieving his somewhat exquisite desires. He failed, for
example, with women. Unlike Fulke Arnott, he took no consolation from
dreaming of a perfect world. Fulke was for changing his surroundings;
Blackwood, on the other hand, had convinced himself that there never can
be happiness for anyone, and he found this belief sustaining. He had
therefore embraced what he understood to be the pure doctrine of Indian
Buddhism, and spent his time dodging existence by a method of protective
mimicry, in which he imitated the appearance of Nothing. He had resigned
the position of physiological adviser in Lord Sombrewater’s therapeutic
apparatus department, and now lived in a cottage and occupied himself with
the technique of self-destruction. But, as he was soon miserably to learn, he
had the processes without the reality; the form quite without the inspiration.
“Quentin, I imagine, is not in a trance?” Ambrose queried.
Page 21
“Quentin!” Fulke’s brow blackened. “With Lychnis and Ruby for certain.
Showing off his bushy beard and his princely figure in the light of the
moon. The libertine! The outsize, libidinous, bearded rat!”
“One would not describe him as a rat. There is something too royal and
magnanimous about him.”
“Oh, no doubt. He has a royal air. And ruddy cheeks. And fine red lips.
And a chest like a beechtree. And the legs of Ulysses. And arms that hug.
The sort of man that young girls dream of.”
“It cannot be denied that he is a refined scholar.”
“You don’t grudge him his successes. Nor do I, you fish! In that realm of
endeavour you only have to try and you are successful. But they don’t
know, poor innocents, how deceptive size is. It’s the promise that attracts
them. The performance is apt to be disappointing.”
“You are warm. And—may I say?—there is a certain odd discrepancy
between your declared views on sex purity and the somewhat promiscuous
and even sordid habits of your imagination in that regard.”
“Pink-cheeked Ambrose, rosy-fingered Ambrose, continent Ambrose, I
don’t reconcile anything. I am the only man in this ship who doesn’t
reconcile his ideas with one another, the only one who isn’t a blasted
walking logic, the only one——” He stopped and patted Ambrose on the
shoulder. “Come on; let’s go up on deck. I forgot I’m a Sage. The trouble is,
you know, Ambrose, that, I mean to say—I shouldn’t mind if it wasn’t
Lychnis. He can do what he likes about Ruby, but when it’s Lychnis——
She’s too good to be seduced by anybody but a winged, frowning Eros, and
there aren’t such things. What time is it? She and Frew-Gaff and I are going
to begin a new series of calculations to-night. The wonder that girl is,
Ambrose! She feels about mathematics the way some people feel about
flowers. She told me once that formulæ bud and blossom for her like roses.
She’s all rhythm, that girl. She has the most astonishing perceptions about
physical reality, and all unknowingly. It’s my belief that with just a little
more she’ll find herself accidentally in possession of some extraordinary
secret. She has something in her that no one else in this ship understands,
something mysterious, insight—I don’t know what to call it—and she is
unconscious of it. The wonder! The darling! Put that down in your
Showing off his bushy beard and his princely figure in the light of the
moon. The libertine! The outsize, libidinous, bearded rat!”
“One would not describe him as a rat. There is something too royal and
magnanimous about him.”
“Oh, no doubt. He has a royal air. And ruddy cheeks. And fine red lips.
And a chest like a beechtree. And the legs of Ulysses. And arms that hug.
The sort of man that young girls dream of.”
“It cannot be denied that he is a refined scholar.”
“You don’t grudge him his successes. Nor do I, you fish! In that realm of
endeavour you only have to try and you are successful. But they don’t
know, poor innocents, how deceptive size is. It’s the promise that attracts
them. The performance is apt to be disappointing.”
“You are warm. And—may I say?—there is a certain odd discrepancy
between your declared views on sex purity and the somewhat promiscuous
and even sordid habits of your imagination in that regard.”
“Pink-cheeked Ambrose, rosy-fingered Ambrose, continent Ambrose, I
don’t reconcile anything. I am the only man in this ship who doesn’t
reconcile his ideas with one another, the only one who isn’t a blasted
walking logic, the only one——” He stopped and patted Ambrose on the
shoulder. “Come on; let’s go up on deck. I forgot I’m a Sage. The trouble is,
you know, Ambrose, that, I mean to say—I shouldn’t mind if it wasn’t
Lychnis. He can do what he likes about Ruby, but when it’s Lychnis——
She’s too good to be seduced by anybody but a winged, frowning Eros, and
there aren’t such things. What time is it? She and Frew-Gaff and I are going
to begin a new series of calculations to-night. The wonder that girl is,
Ambrose! She feels about mathematics the way some people feel about
flowers. She told me once that formulæ bud and blossom for her like roses.
She’s all rhythm, that girl. She has the most astonishing perceptions about
physical reality, and all unknowingly. It’s my belief that with just a little
more she’ll find herself accidentally in possession of some extraordinary
secret. She has something in her that no one else in this ship understands,
something mysterious, insight—I don’t know what to call it—and she is
unconscious of it. The wonder! The darling! Put that down in your
Page 22
notebooks and ponder it. I can see in your eye that you are composing
sentences as I go along, you soulless, metal-minded register.”
Ambrose remarks that he couldn’t do better than record the conversation
as it fell.
sentences as I go along, you soulless, metal-minded register.”
Ambrose remarks that he couldn’t do better than record the conversation
as it fell.
Page 23
5
RESENTLY they were on deck. They found Quentin with
Lychnis and Ruby (in cloaks of emerald and rose respectively,
with glimmering shoes), showing off his bushy beard and his
heroic figure in the light of a yellow rose-leaf moon. The ship was moving
gently in the foam-flowering fields of the sea. Above them, against a
swaying almond-tree of stars, could be seen the head of a seaman looking
over the canvas of the navigating bridge. There was no sound but the sound
of the sea and Quentin’s rich voice and the girls’ laughter.
“Five-and-twenty past nine, Lychnis,” said Fulke.
“Oh, bother!” She frowned. But the thought of the calculations, once
planted in her consciousness, began to attract her. “I’ll come,” she said; and
chose to descend to the lower deck by an iron ladder that the sailors used in
passage from foc’s’le to bridge. She vanished into the darkness like some
faint emerald emanation.
“And your mother wants you, Ruby,” said Ambrose.
The rose emanation went slowly and sulkily after the emerald, and
Ambrose delivered his message on the subject of mutiny with a gesture
towards a light that outlined a door in the swaying foc’s’le.
“Well, I’ll take ’em on single-handed, in defence of virginity,” said
Quentin, “though chastity requires no defence, for, as Judas Thomas tells
us, chastity is an athlete who is not overcome. How beautiful is the story of
Perpetua, the virgin martyred at Carthage, and of Thekla, for whom the
lioness fought with other beasts in the arena! No, Ambrose. Purity is
absolute. The pure virgin cannot be defiled, for her heart is not in the work.
And that is why we need have no scruples regarding her.”
“Thekla?” asked Ambrose. “I am not acquainted with that story. I must
look it up.”
RESENTLY they were on deck. They found Quentin with
Lychnis and Ruby (in cloaks of emerald and rose respectively,
with glimmering shoes), showing off his bushy beard and his
heroic figure in the light of a yellow rose-leaf moon. The ship was moving
gently in the foam-flowering fields of the sea. Above them, against a
swaying almond-tree of stars, could be seen the head of a seaman looking
over the canvas of the navigating bridge. There was no sound but the sound
of the sea and Quentin’s rich voice and the girls’ laughter.
“Five-and-twenty past nine, Lychnis,” said Fulke.
“Oh, bother!” She frowned. But the thought of the calculations, once
planted in her consciousness, began to attract her. “I’ll come,” she said; and
chose to descend to the lower deck by an iron ladder that the sailors used in
passage from foc’s’le to bridge. She vanished into the darkness like some
faint emerald emanation.
“And your mother wants you, Ruby,” said Ambrose.
The rose emanation went slowly and sulkily after the emerald, and
Ambrose delivered his message on the subject of mutiny with a gesture
towards a light that outlined a door in the swaying foc’s’le.
“Well, I’ll take ’em on single-handed, in defence of virginity,” said
Quentin, “though chastity requires no defence, for, as Judas Thomas tells
us, chastity is an athlete who is not overcome. How beautiful is the story of
Perpetua, the virgin martyred at Carthage, and of Thekla, for whom the
lioness fought with other beasts in the arena! No, Ambrose. Purity is
absolute. The pure virgin cannot be defiled, for her heart is not in the work.
And that is why we need have no scruples regarding her.”
“Thekla?” asked Ambrose. “I am not acquainted with that story. I must
look it up.”
Page 24
6
T ten o’clock precisely Ambrose reported to Lord Sombrewater,
who was playing bridge with his captain and two of the three
ladies—Lady Frew-Gaff and Mrs. Sprot. Ruby’s red head was bent
over a book and Lady Sombrewater knitted. The three ladies did not differ
in appearance more noticeably than sparrows. Indeed, they closely
resembled sparrows, among the painted bamboos. They had all three been
very pretty girls, and that was why their husbands had married them. They
had married them before they knew exactly what kind of prettiness and
what accomplishments they required women to have. As regards Lady
Sombrewater, the very negative of her husband, Ambrose wondered how
Lychnis had been gotten out of that nonentity.
“And where is Lychnis?” she asked, as he came in.
“She’s with Sir Richard Frew-Gaff and Fulke Arnott, doing sums.”
“Queer girl. I missed her after dinner. I thought she was with you.”
“She and Ruby were with Quentin after dinner,” the captain innocently
said.
Lord Sombrewater’s eye was expressionless, like a pheasant’s. The three
ladies exchanged glances, glanced at Ruby, and when she glanced up from
her book simultaneously glanced back again.
There was silence for an hour.
“Game and rubber,” said Mrs. Sprot at last.
“And bedtime,” added Lady Frew-Gaff. And there was a great pushing
back of chairs and shaking of handbags and jingling of coins and picking up
of dropped odds and ends. The choleric Chink came in with Bovril and
whisky-and-soda, and as he went out again, with a last furious good-night,
the ship gave a distinct heave.
T ten o’clock precisely Ambrose reported to Lord Sombrewater,
who was playing bridge with his captain and two of the three
ladies—Lady Frew-Gaff and Mrs. Sprot. Ruby’s red head was bent
over a book and Lady Sombrewater knitted. The three ladies did not differ
in appearance more noticeably than sparrows. Indeed, they closely
resembled sparrows, among the painted bamboos. They had all three been
very pretty girls, and that was why their husbands had married them. They
had married them before they knew exactly what kind of prettiness and
what accomplishments they required women to have. As regards Lady
Sombrewater, the very negative of her husband, Ambrose wondered how
Lychnis had been gotten out of that nonentity.
“And where is Lychnis?” she asked, as he came in.
“She’s with Sir Richard Frew-Gaff and Fulke Arnott, doing sums.”
“Queer girl. I missed her after dinner. I thought she was with you.”
“She and Ruby were with Quentin after dinner,” the captain innocently
said.
Lord Sombrewater’s eye was expressionless, like a pheasant’s. The three
ladies exchanged glances, glanced at Ruby, and when she glanced up from
her book simultaneously glanced back again.
There was silence for an hour.
“Game and rubber,” said Mrs. Sprot at last.
“And bedtime,” added Lady Frew-Gaff. And there was a great pushing
back of chairs and shaking of handbags and jingling of coins and picking up
of dropped odds and ends. The choleric Chink came in with Bovril and
whisky-and-soda, and as he went out again, with a last furious good-night,
the ship gave a distinct heave.
Page 25
Then Lychnis came in. “Yes,” she replied to a question, “there’s a wind
blowing. Terence is outside sniffing it. He says it’s full of the Peach-
blossom People. He says they keep on flicking the tops of the little waves
with their pink feet.”
“And what did you say to that?” asked her father.
“I said no doubt it was true. He looks at the waves a lot, so he ought to
know. I told him about my waves.”
“Your waves?”
“Light waves and that. Calculations about them, in rhyme and blank
verse. We had wonderful ones to-night—long flat ones like trains and some
like falling rockets, and a series like the rhizome of a bamboo that keeps on
putting out a new shoot. Fulke nearly cried because a demonstration of Sir
Richard’s was so beautiful.”
By an understanding convenient to everybody, Lady Sombrewater
retained the right to use a tone of authority with her daughter, and now she
ordered her daughter to bed. Swiftly she went to bed herself, thus putting
disobedience out of sight. The other two ladies followed, shepherding Ruby.
It very often happened that Ambrose spent the last half-hour before
bedtime in conversation with those two. It was Lord Sombrewater’s custom
to drink a whisky-and-soda and to smoke a cigar, and Lychnis would chatter
or gloom or behave idiotically, as her mood might be. To-night she
gloomed.
“Cross to-night, Licky?” asked her father.
“Dissatisfied.” She pulled a lock of hair over her eyes and bit it—a trick
of childhood when people looked at her and she was sulking.
“What beautiful hands Sir Richard Frew-Gaff has got!” she said. “They
move like beings, with minds, contriving things. Mine are merely
something to finish the shape of the arm.”
Ambrose looked at her arms and hands—orchids waving on stalks. Fit to
express passion, they might be considered. He looked at her feet. She had
pale green stockings to go with her emerald dress, and dark green snake-
skin shoes. Her dress was a sheath to the flower of her body. Underneath, as
Lady Sombrewater had told him, thinking him a most suitable recipient for
blowing. Terence is outside sniffing it. He says it’s full of the Peach-
blossom People. He says they keep on flicking the tops of the little waves
with their pink feet.”
“And what did you say to that?” asked her father.
“I said no doubt it was true. He looks at the waves a lot, so he ought to
know. I told him about my waves.”
“Your waves?”
“Light waves and that. Calculations about them, in rhyme and blank
verse. We had wonderful ones to-night—long flat ones like trains and some
like falling rockets, and a series like the rhizome of a bamboo that keeps on
putting out a new shoot. Fulke nearly cried because a demonstration of Sir
Richard’s was so beautiful.”
By an understanding convenient to everybody, Lady Sombrewater
retained the right to use a tone of authority with her daughter, and now she
ordered her daughter to bed. Swiftly she went to bed herself, thus putting
disobedience out of sight. The other two ladies followed, shepherding Ruby.
It very often happened that Ambrose spent the last half-hour before
bedtime in conversation with those two. It was Lord Sombrewater’s custom
to drink a whisky-and-soda and to smoke a cigar, and Lychnis would chatter
or gloom or behave idiotically, as her mood might be. To-night she
gloomed.
“Cross to-night, Licky?” asked her father.
“Dissatisfied.” She pulled a lock of hair over her eyes and bit it—a trick
of childhood when people looked at her and she was sulking.
“What beautiful hands Sir Richard Frew-Gaff has got!” she said. “They
move like beings, with minds, contriving things. Mine are merely
something to finish the shape of the arm.”
Ambrose looked at her arms and hands—orchids waving on stalks. Fit to
express passion, they might be considered. He looked at her feet. She had
pale green stockings to go with her emerald dress, and dark green snake-
skin shoes. Her dress was a sheath to the flower of her body. Underneath, as
Lady Sombrewater had told him, thinking him a most suitable recipient for
Page 26
the confidence—underneath she wore tenderest stalk-green silk. She liked
to feel that her clothes were petals, a living integument of nature.
“Been working too hard?” said Lord Sombrewater.
“No,” she answered emphatically. “I don’t think I work at all. What I do
comes to me, and it’s not tiring.”
“Well,” he observed, “it makes you scratch your head a good deal,
judging by your hair.”
Her hair was erratic in disposition. Loosed from control, it grew and
flowed from her head in fan-like streams. There was evidence that her hand
had been plunged recently in its depths, for the tonic effect of irritation on
the sap of her genius. She took out the pins, and her hair spread and rippled
down her emerald dress, so that to the queer, associative mind of Ambrose
she seemed to gloom from a torrent of some cascading tropic fern. The high
forehead, heavy with thought, the considering eyes, with the lids and the
shadows that spoke of what he chooses to call her plant-like passions, were
seen in a wavy, ferny fountain. Nor does he stop at that in his curious
description. He often describes her as plant-like, but here he talks of her as
having affinities with the insect. He says that she produced an effect on him
as if she were an insect, with a remote, non-human mind, regarding him
from among the fronds of a fern.
“Still, I’m not tired,” she said, enigmatically smiling.
“Nevertheless, you had better go to bed,” put in Ambrose.
She walked towards the door (painted cloudy between two painted
clumps of bamboo) of her bedroom. She walked with small steps in a line.
It was in her walk that she became a woman. One saw that her knees and
back were a woman’s. In the open door she twisted round on sinuous hips
and thrust out a hand through a torrent of hair in a gesture of good-night.
“Why is she so often moody, do you suppose?” asked Lord Sombrewater
when the door was shut.
“She is twenty-two. She is likely to be dissatisfied until she is mated,”
Ambrose observed.
Lord Sombrewater accepted this with considerable reluctance. “No doubt
there is something in what you say. The observations of a spectator are
to feel that her clothes were petals, a living integument of nature.
“Been working too hard?” said Lord Sombrewater.
“No,” she answered emphatically. “I don’t think I work at all. What I do
comes to me, and it’s not tiring.”
“Well,” he observed, “it makes you scratch your head a good deal,
judging by your hair.”
Her hair was erratic in disposition. Loosed from control, it grew and
flowed from her head in fan-like streams. There was evidence that her hand
had been plunged recently in its depths, for the tonic effect of irritation on
the sap of her genius. She took out the pins, and her hair spread and rippled
down her emerald dress, so that to the queer, associative mind of Ambrose
she seemed to gloom from a torrent of some cascading tropic fern. The high
forehead, heavy with thought, the considering eyes, with the lids and the
shadows that spoke of what he chooses to call her plant-like passions, were
seen in a wavy, ferny fountain. Nor does he stop at that in his curious
description. He often describes her as plant-like, but here he talks of her as
having affinities with the insect. He says that she produced an effect on him
as if she were an insect, with a remote, non-human mind, regarding him
from among the fronds of a fern.
“Still, I’m not tired,” she said, enigmatically smiling.
“Nevertheless, you had better go to bed,” put in Ambrose.
She walked towards the door (painted cloudy between two painted
clumps of bamboo) of her bedroom. She walked with small steps in a line.
It was in her walk that she became a woman. One saw that her knees and
back were a woman’s. In the open door she twisted round on sinuous hips
and thrust out a hand through a torrent of hair in a gesture of good-night.
“Why is she so often moody, do you suppose?” asked Lord Sombrewater
when the door was shut.
“She is twenty-two. She is likely to be dissatisfied until she is mated,”
Ambrose observed.
Lord Sombrewater accepted this with considerable reluctance. “No doubt
there is something in what you say. The observations of a spectator are
Page 27
certainly very illuminating. I hardly seem to be putting her in the way of
getting a mate, though, at present.” He smiled, passing it off.
“It would be difficult, no doubt, for her to find one among those on
board.” He wondered whether, in fact, Lord Sombrewater was not even
consciously hiding her away.
“How does she react towards Quentin?” he was asked.
“It is to be presumed that it is a matter of indifference to a flower what
wind carries the pollen, or whence.”
“You are doubtless right.”
“Without pursuing a misleading analogy too far, it is to be remarked that
a certain type of flower-minded and flower-passionate young woman is
often strangely careless in selecting a lover.”
“That is so,” said her father slowly.
getting a mate, though, at present.” He smiled, passing it off.
“It would be difficult, no doubt, for her to find one among those on
board.” He wondered whether, in fact, Lord Sombrewater was not even
consciously hiding her away.
“How does she react towards Quentin?” he was asked.
“It is to be presumed that it is a matter of indifference to a flower what
wind carries the pollen, or whence.”
“You are doubtless right.”
“Without pursuing a misleading analogy too far, it is to be remarked that
a certain type of flower-minded and flower-passionate young woman is
often strangely careless in selecting a lover.”
“That is so,” said her father slowly.
Page 28
7
ARLY next morning Ambrose came on deck in a monkish
dressing-gown with a fleecy towel round his neck. The wind
had fallen. The morning was fresh and tender and delicate as
a morning in a Chinese silk, and the sea was rippling and black like a lake.
It was time for the matutinal exercises. Lord Sombrewater’s valet and the
fierce Chink were in attendance with sponges and other matters; fresh and
sea-water showers were fixed conveniently; but it seemed to Ambrose that
there began to be something queer about these English habits in those far
eastern seas.
Five of the Sages were already exercising, or standing under the showers
with expressions of enjoyment or endurance. Lord Sombrewater was
thorough but silent, and occupied himself with the punch-ball. Fulke Arnott,
deep-chested, long-armed, bow-legged and hairy as an ape, felt his limbs
with closed eyes and imagined himself a piece of Pheidias. Sprot, the pot-
bellied and knock-kneed, produced in his throat a noise which he called
singing, and Ambrose presumes that he felt in the remnant of his soul some
echo of what in an ancestor may have been a free impulse. Terence stood
under the fresh-water shower like a Druid. His exercises were those
prescribed for occultists, and his mind, as the element drenched him, was
concentrated on the purity of the element. Then he moved to the sea-water
shower, and concentrated on salt health. When he had finished he moved
over and stood by the rail, tall and stately, shading his eyes and gazing into
the rising sun. Far and wide the little dark waves broke idly in tiny jets and
sprays of white foam. “We float, not on water,” he was heard to say, “but on
meadows of snowdrops and deep-leaved violets.”
Sir Richard Frew-Gaff was most amiable of the Sages at that time of the
day. With his higher centres a little relaxed from the preceding day’s
contemplation of physical reality, and warm with anticipation of another
day’s work, he appeared benevolently, as it were, in the world of living
phenomena, and cracked a couple of jokes. At the moment he was hanging
ARLY next morning Ambrose came on deck in a monkish
dressing-gown with a fleecy towel round his neck. The wind
had fallen. The morning was fresh and tender and delicate as
a morning in a Chinese silk, and the sea was rippling and black like a lake.
It was time for the matutinal exercises. Lord Sombrewater’s valet and the
fierce Chink were in attendance with sponges and other matters; fresh and
sea-water showers were fixed conveniently; but it seemed to Ambrose that
there began to be something queer about these English habits in those far
eastern seas.
Five of the Sages were already exercising, or standing under the showers
with expressions of enjoyment or endurance. Lord Sombrewater was
thorough but silent, and occupied himself with the punch-ball. Fulke Arnott,
deep-chested, long-armed, bow-legged and hairy as an ape, felt his limbs
with closed eyes and imagined himself a piece of Pheidias. Sprot, the pot-
bellied and knock-kneed, produced in his throat a noise which he called
singing, and Ambrose presumes that he felt in the remnant of his soul some
echo of what in an ancestor may have been a free impulse. Terence stood
under the fresh-water shower like a Druid. His exercises were those
prescribed for occultists, and his mind, as the element drenched him, was
concentrated on the purity of the element. Then he moved to the sea-water
shower, and concentrated on salt health. When he had finished he moved
over and stood by the rail, tall and stately, shading his eyes and gazing into
the rising sun. Far and wide the little dark waves broke idly in tiny jets and
sprays of white foam. “We float, not on water,” he was heard to say, “but on
meadows of snowdrops and deep-leaved violets.”
Sir Richard Frew-Gaff was most amiable of the Sages at that time of the
day. With his higher centres a little relaxed from the preceding day’s
contemplation of physical reality, and warm with anticipation of another
day’s work, he appeared benevolently, as it were, in the world of living
phenomena, and cracked a couple of jokes. At the moment he was hanging
Page 29
by the knees on the horizontal bar and hailed Ambrose, passing in his white
towel from the shower.
“Hallo, Ambrose!”
“Hallo!” The pale blue eyes of the scientist were looking at him upside
down. “You’re pinker than ever—like a pink cherub in a white cloud.” Sir
Richard swung and landed erect on the mat. “What’s the secret of your
morning freshness, Ambrose? You must sleep like the sainted dead in
paradise. Do you dream at all?”
“Not unless I want to.”
“Well, I envy you. I do not sleep too well nowadays.”
Ambrose would not expect to sleep, he tells us, if his brains were full of
imaginations that chained him to the world of physical appearance.
Then Arthur Ravenhill came gravely from his cabin. He did not use the
gymnastic apparatus. The functions of his body, assimilative and excretory,
were regulated by the operations of his mind. He digested consciously, and
his exercises took place in his inside. He was able to perform gymnastic
feats with his liver and kidneys, and had in mind to achieve the supreme
accomplishment and reverse the processes of the alimentary canal. He was
very thin. He had the air, in fact, of one who has attained a considerable
degree of self-mortification, and he was able at any time of the day or night
to discipline himself into one of the four trances.
“Morning,” said Lord Sombrewater. “Didn’t see you yesterday.”
He stood with folded hands. “Having been led into sensual thoughts by
the beauty of the afternoon, it seemed to me necessary that I should
undertake the four intent contemplations. Thus, abandoning the idea that
there is an ego, realizing that beauty is a glamour in the mind of that which
has no ego, having rid myself of desire for any but spiritual forms of
existence and then convinced myself that all existence, however abstract, is
evil, the sensual images melted away.”
He passed through the group of gymnasts and stood under the shower
like an ascetic at the door of his forest cave, who by chance receives cold
water on the back of his neck.
“There’s a council this morning at nine,” Ambrose told him.
towel from the shower.
“Hallo, Ambrose!”
“Hallo!” The pale blue eyes of the scientist were looking at him upside
down. “You’re pinker than ever—like a pink cherub in a white cloud.” Sir
Richard swung and landed erect on the mat. “What’s the secret of your
morning freshness, Ambrose? You must sleep like the sainted dead in
paradise. Do you dream at all?”
“Not unless I want to.”
“Well, I envy you. I do not sleep too well nowadays.”
Ambrose would not expect to sleep, he tells us, if his brains were full of
imaginations that chained him to the world of physical appearance.
Then Arthur Ravenhill came gravely from his cabin. He did not use the
gymnastic apparatus. The functions of his body, assimilative and excretory,
were regulated by the operations of his mind. He digested consciously, and
his exercises took place in his inside. He was able to perform gymnastic
feats with his liver and kidneys, and had in mind to achieve the supreme
accomplishment and reverse the processes of the alimentary canal. He was
very thin. He had the air, in fact, of one who has attained a considerable
degree of self-mortification, and he was able at any time of the day or night
to discipline himself into one of the four trances.
“Morning,” said Lord Sombrewater. “Didn’t see you yesterday.”
He stood with folded hands. “Having been led into sensual thoughts by
the beauty of the afternoon, it seemed to me necessary that I should
undertake the four intent contemplations. Thus, abandoning the idea that
there is an ego, realizing that beauty is a glamour in the mind of that which
has no ego, having rid myself of desire for any but spiritual forms of
existence and then convinced myself that all existence, however abstract, is
evil, the sensual images melted away.”
He passed through the group of gymnasts and stood under the shower
like an ascetic at the door of his forest cave, who by chance receives cold
water on the back of his neck.
“There’s a council this morning at nine,” Ambrose told him.
Page 30
Last of all Quentin came striding from his luxurious bed. He certainly
outshone the rest as a conception in muscle. The deck trembled and the
apparatus shook with the weight of his leaps and his swinging limbs. From
the great pectoral slab to the Achilles tendon he was a wonder—a muscular
temple, a cathedral of bone and sinew, florid and huge. When he was
holding a long arm balance on the parallel bars his torso resembled the
junction of two branches of a beech. Within him, too, there was no mean
nervous system and brain. He knew the classic poets, Greek and Latin, by
heart, and was an expert in the art of post-mediæval, early Renaissance
periods in all countries of the world. Ambrose describes him finally as a
princely ruffian.
The exercises finished, they took coffee and met in council. At nine
o’clock precisely Lord Sombrewater rapped on the table before him, and
the Sages stopped talking. He was an expert in the chair. He had done a
great deal of business in chairs, and from behind them. They afforded
excellent opportunities for controlling large blocks of business by means of
majorities, for giving harmless vent to the opinions of cranks, and for
obtaining the consent of shareholders to reasonable proposals.
He began: “The situation we have to consider is the following: our
intention was to visit Japan. The crew we took on at Sydney, after that
strange trouble we had there, seem to be under the influence of some
mysterious fear. That fierce-faced Chink chose them for us, you remember.
Well, they have intimated that they will sink the ship unless we land them
forthwith at a Chinese port.”
“Why?” asked Sprot.
It was a question the chairman expected. Shareholders were apt to ask
“Why?” His technique was to unfold just such a minimum of a situation as
sufficed to answer questions.
“They allege, as a matter of fact, that they have wireless orders from their
union.”
“Are all those Chinks and dagos and things in a union?”
“It’s international now,” put in Fulke Arnott. “I would like to point out to
you the interesting features of this situation. We’re a quarry. The arch-
capitalist escapes from Europe with his accomplices in search of a year’s
outshone the rest as a conception in muscle. The deck trembled and the
apparatus shook with the weight of his leaps and his swinging limbs. From
the great pectoral slab to the Achilles tendon he was a wonder—a muscular
temple, a cathedral of bone and sinew, florid and huge. When he was
holding a long arm balance on the parallel bars his torso resembled the
junction of two branches of a beech. Within him, too, there was no mean
nervous system and brain. He knew the classic poets, Greek and Latin, by
heart, and was an expert in the art of post-mediæval, early Renaissance
periods in all countries of the world. Ambrose describes him finally as a
princely ruffian.
The exercises finished, they took coffee and met in council. At nine
o’clock precisely Lord Sombrewater rapped on the table before him, and
the Sages stopped talking. He was an expert in the chair. He had done a
great deal of business in chairs, and from behind them. They afforded
excellent opportunities for controlling large blocks of business by means of
majorities, for giving harmless vent to the opinions of cranks, and for
obtaining the consent of shareholders to reasonable proposals.
He began: “The situation we have to consider is the following: our
intention was to visit Japan. The crew we took on at Sydney, after that
strange trouble we had there, seem to be under the influence of some
mysterious fear. That fierce-faced Chink chose them for us, you remember.
Well, they have intimated that they will sink the ship unless we land them
forthwith at a Chinese port.”
“Why?” asked Sprot.
It was a question the chairman expected. Shareholders were apt to ask
“Why?” His technique was to unfold just such a minimum of a situation as
sufficed to answer questions.
“They allege, as a matter of fact, that they have wireless orders from their
union.”
“Are all those Chinks and dagos and things in a union?”
“It’s international now,” put in Fulke Arnott. “I would like to point out to
you the interesting features of this situation. We’re a quarry. The arch-
capitalist escapes from Europe with his accomplices in search of a year’s
Page 31
quiet to mature his plans, and labour brings him to book in the middle of the
China Seas. It’s good. It’s pretty. It’s encouraging.”
“It’s all that,” observed Lord Sombrewater. “It’s also pure nonsense. In
any case I do not consider myself a fugitive.”
“I don’t want to imply that you ran away,” Fulke replied. “The fact is that
your position is one in which you can afford to take a year off, so long as
you watch the intrigues of the henchmen you’ve elevated and see that they
don’t manœuvre you out of the position of control.”
“You begin to see the point. The central fact is my position. It is true that
I own the mines, the railways, the crops, the whole activity of large pieces
of several continents. If I cannot escape them, neither can they escape me. I
am their light and air. Without my activity, races perish. Unless I continue
to produce business enterprises, as Terence produces pictures and Richard
Frew-Gaff his hypotheses, nations will starve.”
“My answer,” said Fulke, “is: Let them.” His green-brown eyes glowed.
He had a vision, as Ambrose presently ascertained, of a few young men and
women, few and free, living on nuts in a wood.
“We wander from the point,” said the chairman. “I do not believe for a
moment that there are any orders from any union. The trouble is something
quite different. But we have to consider what action we shall take. Let us
have views round the table. What is your view of our action, Fulke?”
“In theory——”
“Never mind that. Let’s hear what another business man has to say.
George Sprot, your views, please.”
Sprot, who had been agitatedly twisting his fingers, was flattered. “Defy
them! If they won’t work, let them starve. If they mutiny, shoot them.”
“So useful, George,” said Quentin. “So practical.”
Lord Sombrewater tapped with his hammer. “Terence.”
“I saw a cloud of beings, the colour of peach-blossom, drifting over the
sea. They swayed and bent like one branch blown by the same wind. They
were going towards China.”
China Seas. It’s good. It’s pretty. It’s encouraging.”
“It’s all that,” observed Lord Sombrewater. “It’s also pure nonsense. In
any case I do not consider myself a fugitive.”
“I don’t want to imply that you ran away,” Fulke replied. “The fact is that
your position is one in which you can afford to take a year off, so long as
you watch the intrigues of the henchmen you’ve elevated and see that they
don’t manœuvre you out of the position of control.”
“You begin to see the point. The central fact is my position. It is true that
I own the mines, the railways, the crops, the whole activity of large pieces
of several continents. If I cannot escape them, neither can they escape me. I
am their light and air. Without my activity, races perish. Unless I continue
to produce business enterprises, as Terence produces pictures and Richard
Frew-Gaff his hypotheses, nations will starve.”
“My answer,” said Fulke, “is: Let them.” His green-brown eyes glowed.
He had a vision, as Ambrose presently ascertained, of a few young men and
women, few and free, living on nuts in a wood.
“We wander from the point,” said the chairman. “I do not believe for a
moment that there are any orders from any union. The trouble is something
quite different. But we have to consider what action we shall take. Let us
have views round the table. What is your view of our action, Fulke?”
“In theory——”
“Never mind that. Let’s hear what another business man has to say.
George Sprot, your views, please.”
Sprot, who had been agitatedly twisting his fingers, was flattered. “Defy
them! If they won’t work, let them starve. If they mutiny, shoot them.”
“So useful, George,” said Quentin. “So practical.”
Lord Sombrewater tapped with his hammer. “Terence.”
“I saw a cloud of beings, the colour of peach-blossom, drifting over the
sea. They swayed and bent like one branch blown by the same wind. They
were going towards China.”
Page 32
“Attach them, Terence,” exclaimed the irrepressible Quentin. “They’ll do
instead of steam when the boilers go out.”
Once more the hammer. “Richard.”
“I suggest that we run the ship ourselves. Fulke and Lychnis and I can
easily work out a theory of navigation. We can complete it in a few days.
Some of us must be crew. Quentin’s a whole crew of stokers in himself.”
Quentin passed a remark which Ambrose faithfully records, but we need
not trouble ourselves with it.
“That’s all very well, Richard,” said the chairman; “but in a tempest I
should hesitate to trust entirely in your very harmonious calculations. And
in any case, the officers have not deserted.”
“Well, let us be the crew.”
“I don’t know that Barnes would care to run the ship with a crew
consisting chiefly of professors. Still, it might be practicable, after we had
disposed of the mutineers. Blackwood?”
“I have nothing to suggest. It is a matter of indifference to me where I am
or what I am asked to do.”
“Quentin?”
“I intend,” said Quentin, “to avail myself of the opportunities for
experience in both countries, and I don’t mind which comes first. There are
customs in both that I desire to experience. There are things that I want to
see. And there are, I fancy, in Tokyo, examples of the miraculous flowering
of Sung art, in which we meet with an idealism, a spirituality, that cannot
but be ennobling. What moral grandeur! What ecstatic visions! And my
Buddhist friend on my left should not fail to consider the Ukiyoyé, those
pictures of the frail, vanishing world, those exquisite reproaches to our
transitory desires, those——”
“Precisely. When we reach Tokyo the matter shall receive consideration.
In the meantime I would propose, as a practical contribution to the
discussion, that we inform the crew that we are entirely ready to fall in with
their suggestions and proceed to a Chinese port.”
instead of steam when the boilers go out.”
Once more the hammer. “Richard.”
“I suggest that we run the ship ourselves. Fulke and Lychnis and I can
easily work out a theory of navigation. We can complete it in a few days.
Some of us must be crew. Quentin’s a whole crew of stokers in himself.”
Quentin passed a remark which Ambrose faithfully records, but we need
not trouble ourselves with it.
“That’s all very well, Richard,” said the chairman; “but in a tempest I
should hesitate to trust entirely in your very harmonious calculations. And
in any case, the officers have not deserted.”
“Well, let us be the crew.”
“I don’t know that Barnes would care to run the ship with a crew
consisting chiefly of professors. Still, it might be practicable, after we had
disposed of the mutineers. Blackwood?”
“I have nothing to suggest. It is a matter of indifference to me where I am
or what I am asked to do.”
“Quentin?”
“I intend,” said Quentin, “to avail myself of the opportunities for
experience in both countries, and I don’t mind which comes first. There are
customs in both that I desire to experience. There are things that I want to
see. And there are, I fancy, in Tokyo, examples of the miraculous flowering
of Sung art, in which we meet with an idealism, a spirituality, that cannot
but be ennobling. What moral grandeur! What ecstatic visions! And my
Buddhist friend on my left should not fail to consider the Ukiyoyé, those
pictures of the frail, vanishing world, those exquisite reproaches to our
transitory desires, those——”
“Precisely. When we reach Tokyo the matter shall receive consideration.
In the meantime I would propose, as a practical contribution to the
discussion, that we inform the crew that we are entirely ready to fall in with
their suggestions and proceed to a Chinese port.”
Page 33
The rest were silent. “I suppose it is the obvious course,” said Frew-Gaff
at last.
“In the absence of any better proposal, such as I had hoped to receive,”
said his lordship, “I think it is. We can discuss what to do next to-morrow.
Is that agreed?”
It was agreed, and the meeting broke up.
at last.
“In the absence of any better proposal, such as I had hoped to receive,”
said his lordship, “I think it is. We can discuss what to do next to-morrow.
Is that agreed?”
It was agreed, and the meeting broke up.
Page 34
8
HE next council took place, not on the following day, but some
days after. In the meantime there had been a tempest, with devils
howling in the wind and waves going all ways at once and other
discomforts. The Floating Leaf got out of control, and now, by what all but
Terence called a stroke of luck, they were aground among the reeds in the
mouth of a river, perhaps a mile up-stream. The river debouched between
fantastic hills like green oyster-shells, and there were some queer sailing
craft, with masts like bent fishing-rods, and other strange tackle, alongside.
The sky was fantastic, like the hills, and there was in the air a liveliness and
odour of spring. Here and there on a hill-top a plum-tree in blossom, and by
a rock on the river bank a clump of narcissus on green, springing stems.
Here and there a willow or grove of bamboo. “Much like Arundinaria
Simoni, from here,” Lord Sombrewater remarked. “Those bamboos should
do well in the sea air. Nothing like sea mists for bringing out their
brilliance.”
Terence dominated the council. All of them were jubilant (except
Blackwood), having been brought safe out of danger of their lives. Terence
harped on the fulfilment of his vision.
“But what are we to do now?” asked George Sprot—“landed here like
this?”
Sombrewater let his opinion be known at once. “Terence has convinced
me,” he said. “Henceforward we cannot do better than trust ourselves
entirely to his pink-footed fairies. Which direction is now indicated by the
Peach-blossom People, Terence?”
A light was on the brow of the bard. “They drift up-stream, between the
willows.”
“Well, now,” broke in Fulke Arnott, “it so happened that I was talking
just now to that fierce-faced Chink. Strangely enough, he knows this
HE next council took place, not on the following day, but some
days after. In the meantime there had been a tempest, with devils
howling in the wind and waves going all ways at once and other
discomforts. The Floating Leaf got out of control, and now, by what all but
Terence called a stroke of luck, they were aground among the reeds in the
mouth of a river, perhaps a mile up-stream. The river debouched between
fantastic hills like green oyster-shells, and there were some queer sailing
craft, with masts like bent fishing-rods, and other strange tackle, alongside.
The sky was fantastic, like the hills, and there was in the air a liveliness and
odour of spring. Here and there on a hill-top a plum-tree in blossom, and by
a rock on the river bank a clump of narcissus on green, springing stems.
Here and there a willow or grove of bamboo. “Much like Arundinaria
Simoni, from here,” Lord Sombrewater remarked. “Those bamboos should
do well in the sea air. Nothing like sea mists for bringing out their
brilliance.”
Terence dominated the council. All of them were jubilant (except
Blackwood), having been brought safe out of danger of their lives. Terence
harped on the fulfilment of his vision.
“But what are we to do now?” asked George Sprot—“landed here like
this?”
Sombrewater let his opinion be known at once. “Terence has convinced
me,” he said. “Henceforward we cannot do better than trust ourselves
entirely to his pink-footed fairies. Which direction is now indicated by the
Peach-blossom People, Terence?”
A light was on the brow of the bard. “They drift up-stream, between the
willows.”
“Well, now,” broke in Fulke Arnott, “it so happened that I was talking
just now to that fierce-faced Chink. Strangely enough, he knows this
Page 35
country, and he says that the river is only navigable a few miles up, except
for small craft.”
“Then,” replied Terence, “we are to proceed in small craft.”
“Or until we meet some Green Figs going the other way,” put in Quentin.
Terence did not hear. “This morning as I was walking on the deck,” he
continued, “there passed by among the hills a man riding upon a goat. He
had a face of supernatural majesty and his eyes were terrible, and he rode
beside the river and on into the hills, driving his goat with a branch of
Peach-blossom.”
“The indications are plain,” said Lord Sombrewater. “We leave the ship
here in the care of Barnes and the officers. The crew, I am told, have
already disappeared, except for Fulke’s friend. We ourselves make a
journey inland with the portable wireless until the Peach-blossom cloud
comes to rest and attaches itself to a tree. If necessary, we accompany the
portent as far as Tibet, but personally I hope the destination of these ghosts
is within reasonable distance. What do you say?”
“I have a feeling,” said Fulke, “that it won’t be very far. That same
Chinaman spoke of a dragon that is famous in these parts. It lives, I believe,
in the hills yonder.”
“We must see that bird,” said Lord Sombrewater.
To George Sprot it was criminal levity to propose exchanging the
conveniences of their expensive machine for the discomforts and dangers of
an excursion through an unknown country, and all because of the drivelling
of a literary man.
“What will the ladies say!” he exclaimed.
“Naturally we shall consult everybody concerned. Shall we do so at
once?”
Taking Ambrose with him, the owner of the vessel went forthwith to
discuss matters with the captain. In twenty minutes the whole thing was
arranged, and Barnes was in receipt of full instructions as to the course he
was to pursue in case of trouble.
for small craft.”
“Then,” replied Terence, “we are to proceed in small craft.”
“Or until we meet some Green Figs going the other way,” put in Quentin.
Terence did not hear. “This morning as I was walking on the deck,” he
continued, “there passed by among the hills a man riding upon a goat. He
had a face of supernatural majesty and his eyes were terrible, and he rode
beside the river and on into the hills, driving his goat with a branch of
Peach-blossom.”
“The indications are plain,” said Lord Sombrewater. “We leave the ship
here in the care of Barnes and the officers. The crew, I am told, have
already disappeared, except for Fulke’s friend. We ourselves make a
journey inland with the portable wireless until the Peach-blossom cloud
comes to rest and attaches itself to a tree. If necessary, we accompany the
portent as far as Tibet, but personally I hope the destination of these ghosts
is within reasonable distance. What do you say?”
“I have a feeling,” said Fulke, “that it won’t be very far. That same
Chinaman spoke of a dragon that is famous in these parts. It lives, I believe,
in the hills yonder.”
“We must see that bird,” said Lord Sombrewater.
To George Sprot it was criminal levity to propose exchanging the
conveniences of their expensive machine for the discomforts and dangers of
an excursion through an unknown country, and all because of the drivelling
of a literary man.
“What will the ladies say!” he exclaimed.
“Naturally we shall consult everybody concerned. Shall we do so at
once?”
Taking Ambrose with him, the owner of the vessel went forthwith to
discuss matters with the captain. In twenty minutes the whole thing was
arranged, and Barnes was in receipt of full instructions as to the course he
was to pursue in case of trouble.
Page 36
“I shall, of course, keep in close touch by wireless,” said Lord
Sombrewater.
“That makes it all quite easy,” said Captain Barnes. “There’s one thing,
though. We must have some sort of crew on board.”
“Oddly enough,” said the first officer, “that Chinaman butler and man-of-
all-work mentioned to me this morning that he would have no difficulty in
getting hold of a thoroughly reliable crew.”
“Did he indeed?” observed Lord Sombrewater. “Can you tell me whether
the said Chinaman had anything to do with the steering of us the night
before last in the storm?”
Captain Barnes laughed. “It’s a fact he was on the navigating bridge,
lending a hand. But still—what could he do?”
“Seems to me he took the opportunity to bring us to his own door. Well,
that’s that. I shall leave the maids behind. Our wives will need them in any
case.”
They went on deck and found the rest of the company gathered there. The
two mothers, with the advice of Mrs. Sprot, were quite definite; their
daughters should not go on such an absurd expedition. “This is the maddest
thing my husband has agreed to yet,” said Lady Sombrewater. “I protested
from the beginning. I protested against the voyage. I pointed out that we
were quite comfortable at home, but I was not listened to. I protested
against this outlandish China, but I was laughed at. I protested during the
storm. I had a feeling that we were being plotted against. But nobody
seemed to be able to do anything or have any sense at all. And now look
what a pickle we’re in, landed here like this, as Mr. Sprot so rightly says. I
protest——” She looked round for something to protest against. “I protest
against this kind of scenery. It’s most un-English. My daughter shall not
go.”
“Of course not, mother,” said Lychnis. But she smiled at her father and
pinched Ambrose’s arm.
Ruby saw it. “Oh, mother,” she pouted, interpreting the signs, “if Lychnis
is going, why can’t I go, too?”
Sombrewater.
“That makes it all quite easy,” said Captain Barnes. “There’s one thing,
though. We must have some sort of crew on board.”
“Oddly enough,” said the first officer, “that Chinaman butler and man-of-
all-work mentioned to me this morning that he would have no difficulty in
getting hold of a thoroughly reliable crew.”
“Did he indeed?” observed Lord Sombrewater. “Can you tell me whether
the said Chinaman had anything to do with the steering of us the night
before last in the storm?”
Captain Barnes laughed. “It’s a fact he was on the navigating bridge,
lending a hand. But still—what could he do?”
“Seems to me he took the opportunity to bring us to his own door. Well,
that’s that. I shall leave the maids behind. Our wives will need them in any
case.”
They went on deck and found the rest of the company gathered there. The
two mothers, with the advice of Mrs. Sprot, were quite definite; their
daughters should not go on such an absurd expedition. “This is the maddest
thing my husband has agreed to yet,” said Lady Sombrewater. “I protested
from the beginning. I protested against the voyage. I pointed out that we
were quite comfortable at home, but I was not listened to. I protested
against this outlandish China, but I was laughed at. I protested during the
storm. I had a feeling that we were being plotted against. But nobody
seemed to be able to do anything or have any sense at all. And now look
what a pickle we’re in, landed here like this, as Mr. Sprot so rightly says. I
protest——” She looked round for something to protest against. “I protest
against this kind of scenery. It’s most un-English. My daughter shall not
go.”
“Of course not, mother,” said Lychnis. But she smiled at her father and
pinched Ambrose’s arm.
Ruby saw it. “Oh, mother,” she pouted, interpreting the signs, “if Lychnis
is going, why can’t I go, too?”
Page 37
“But Lychnis is not going,” said Lady Sombrewater, with firm reproof;
and Ruby, who was not so quick as she was red and white and lovely,
looked terribly confused.
“Then,” put in Quentin, “the sensations that we experience on our
journey will be very much abated in sharpness, because, for a man who is
pure in heart, like myself, there is nothing gives so much point to the beauty
of early morning, to the sudden revelation of a landscape, the contemplation
of the purity of flowers, the noonday rest, and the bed among bracken under
the winds of night, as the neighbourhood of a couple of maidens.”
The three ladies glanced at the girls and at one another, and their eyes
were guardian angels. “I absolutely put my foot down,” said Lady
Sombrewater.
“And I mine,” added Lady Frew-Gaff. “In any case, if one of the girls fell
sick, who would look after her, I should like to know?”
“Oh, come now, my dear!” put in her husband. “I myself, though not an
expert, know a good deal about the body——”
“Encyclopædic Richard,” observed Quentin. “And for the matter of that,
I also know something of the body.”
“And Blackwood was actually a professional physiologist.”
“A physiologist is not a mother,” said Lady Sombrewater.
“The body,” observed Blackwood, “is but a collection of obscene guts
and unpleasant juices. Beauty is therefore a superficial illusion and the
reality is extremely revolting. The body——”
Lady Sombrewater waved the girls away. She was used to these
uncompromising declarations of the Sages, but she had not got to like them,
and she could still protect the girls.
“The body,” continued Blackwood, “is merely an involuted skin, highly
specialized at various points, and capable of sensations, especially tactile
sensations, which some—as, for instance, Quentin, who has not received
enlightenment—consider desirable. Man, in brief, is nothing but a piece of
skin capable, in contact with another skin, of a supreme sensation which
results in the establishment of a third sensational skin. Of the behaviour of
these skins and their obscene accompaniments, and of the cunning fluids by
and Ruby, who was not so quick as she was red and white and lovely,
looked terribly confused.
“Then,” put in Quentin, “the sensations that we experience on our
journey will be very much abated in sharpness, because, for a man who is
pure in heart, like myself, there is nothing gives so much point to the beauty
of early morning, to the sudden revelation of a landscape, the contemplation
of the purity of flowers, the noonday rest, and the bed among bracken under
the winds of night, as the neighbourhood of a couple of maidens.”
The three ladies glanced at the girls and at one another, and their eyes
were guardian angels. “I absolutely put my foot down,” said Lady
Sombrewater.
“And I mine,” added Lady Frew-Gaff. “In any case, if one of the girls fell
sick, who would look after her, I should like to know?”
“Oh, come now, my dear!” put in her husband. “I myself, though not an
expert, know a good deal about the body——”
“Encyclopædic Richard,” observed Quentin. “And for the matter of that,
I also know something of the body.”
“And Blackwood was actually a professional physiologist.”
“A physiologist is not a mother,” said Lady Sombrewater.
“The body,” observed Blackwood, “is but a collection of obscene guts
and unpleasant juices. Beauty is therefore a superficial illusion and the
reality is extremely revolting. The body——”
Lady Sombrewater waved the girls away. She was used to these
uncompromising declarations of the Sages, but she had not got to like them,
and she could still protect the girls.
“The body,” continued Blackwood, “is merely an involuted skin, highly
specialized at various points, and capable of sensations, especially tactile
sensations, which some—as, for instance, Quentin, who has not received
enlightenment—consider desirable. Man, in brief, is nothing but a piece of
skin capable, in contact with another skin, of a supreme sensation which
results in the establishment of a third sensational skin. Of the behaviour of
these skins and their obscene accompaniments, and of the cunning fluids by
Page 38
which, for their extraordinary object of perpetuation, the said skins are
cleverly kept in what is curiously known as health, I have a considerable
knowledge. The two maiden skins, therefore, would be in a position to
receive expert assistance should they fall ill and inexplicably wish to
recover.”
“Mr. Blackwood!” began the three ladies at once.
But Lord Sombrewater put an end to the discussion. “We’ll settle all that
presently,” he said; and they heard in his voice their doom, and perhaps
(though Ambrose was not able to find out whether their thoughts were
precise) the doom of their daughters.
cleverly kept in what is curiously known as health, I have a considerable
knowledge. The two maiden skins, therefore, would be in a position to
receive expert assistance should they fall ill and inexplicably wish to
recover.”
“Mr. Blackwood!” began the three ladies at once.
But Lord Sombrewater put an end to the discussion. “We’ll settle all that
presently,” he said; and they heard in his voice their doom, and perhaps
(though Ambrose was not able to find out whether their thoughts were
precise) the doom of their daughters.
Page 39
9
MBROSE found an opportunity, during the afternoon, to ascertain
from the two girls their views as to the expedition.
He had gone ashore with them, at the instance of Lychnis, and
they had climbed to the top of a humped green hill so as to survey the
country. There they stood, under a plum-tree in blossom, protected, as
Lychnis observed, by cousins of Terence’s messengers from Paradise.
Lychnis herself was in a fragile plum-colored frock, out of compliment to
them, and her red-haired fellow was in willow-green.
Behind, between two contortions of cliff, lay the sea. Far away, across the
wrinkled and fissured hills, there were mountains with the unmelted snows
of winter lying on their tops like petals of narcissus. The afternoon was
spring-like, and there seemed to Ambrose to be a fragrance of lilies; but
whether it came from distant fields or whether the girls were scented with
it, he could not quite decide. But he suddenly remembered that the
Chinaman had spoken of a great lake of water-lilies beyond the mountains
of the interior.
Lychnis stood on the hill with her hands clasped behind her, frowning at
the snows.
“Is that where we are going?” she asked.
“The indications point that way, I believe. Does it amuse you to go?”
“Oh yes! And really, if we don’t find something new, something strange,
there, I think I shall die. Shall we perhaps discover some secret of life there,
do you suppose?”
“You mean?”
Ruby was wandering about, rather bored, and Lychnis, as often before,
talked intimately to her confessor. “I am so tired of reading books and
meeting people and thinking, just to fill up the time. I am so tired of being
MBROSE found an opportunity, during the afternoon, to ascertain
from the two girls their views as to the expedition.
He had gone ashore with them, at the instance of Lychnis, and
they had climbed to the top of a humped green hill so as to survey the
country. There they stood, under a plum-tree in blossom, protected, as
Lychnis observed, by cousins of Terence’s messengers from Paradise.
Lychnis herself was in a fragile plum-colored frock, out of compliment to
them, and her red-haired fellow was in willow-green.
Behind, between two contortions of cliff, lay the sea. Far away, across the
wrinkled and fissured hills, there were mountains with the unmelted snows
of winter lying on their tops like petals of narcissus. The afternoon was
spring-like, and there seemed to Ambrose to be a fragrance of lilies; but
whether it came from distant fields or whether the girls were scented with
it, he could not quite decide. But he suddenly remembered that the
Chinaman had spoken of a great lake of water-lilies beyond the mountains
of the interior.
Lychnis stood on the hill with her hands clasped behind her, frowning at
the snows.
“Is that where we are going?” she asked.
“The indications point that way, I believe. Does it amuse you to go?”
“Oh yes! And really, if we don’t find something new, something strange,
there, I think I shall die. Shall we perhaps discover some secret of life there,
do you suppose?”
“You mean?”
Ruby was wandering about, rather bored, and Lychnis, as often before,
talked intimately to her confessor. “I am so tired of reading books and
meeting people and thinking, just to fill up the time. I am so tired of being
Page 40
conscious and trying to be more conscious. It is a disease that a drink of
genuine life would purge out of the system. I want to become so that I’m
waiting to get up in the morning just because it is another day to live; then,
when I lie down in bed at night, sleep would be a deep physical pleasure. I
wish it was a young world, with only a few people in it, and spring meant
that one would go out of doors and ride away on some quest.”
“Romantic,” he observed. “And is not that what you are to do now, with
your squires?”
“But it will be only us, and we only fill up the time, without zest and
unconsciousness. Would you call my father whole-hearted any more? He
knows now that he makes what is not worth making, and he has lost touch
with life. Sir Richard lives merely intellectually, and he only knows about
the how of things and argues fantastically as to their why. He makes out
God to be a symbol in mathematics. Then Terence. His visions are old, and
I think they are pathological and mad. His auras and reincarnations and
glittering spirits from other planes, and all his vibrations and rhythms and
things—they are the cloud-rack of a decaying personality. They are
illusions of visions; and who would follow them to the world’s end, except
daddy, more in contempt than faith? And as for Blackwood, he is so
disillusioned that he wants to come to an end, and maltreats his mind with
some old lost discipline for making it think of nothing, which it was never
meant to do. And Sprot does not even know that there are thoughts, or
doubts, or despairs. He’s merely a cell, and he can only market goods, I am
sure without zest. No, Fulke is the only one who has any vision of a sweet
and joyous world. He has youth in him, and desire, and all that. But his
shape displeases me.” She looked up at the plum-blossom burning on the
branches above her.
“There is Quentin. He has zest,” Ambrose observed.
“But what for? Yet he pleases me, and if I find nothing at the end of this
journey I think I may let him please me more—if he can. For one can have
pleasure if one can have nothing else. Yet there are certain things about love
that I don’t thoroughly understand—you could tell me, if I could ask you. I
think I could.”
Her head was bent in thought. Then she raised up her passion-lidded
eyes, and Ambrose took the opportunity to examine her state of mind.
genuine life would purge out of the system. I want to become so that I’m
waiting to get up in the morning just because it is another day to live; then,
when I lie down in bed at night, sleep would be a deep physical pleasure. I
wish it was a young world, with only a few people in it, and spring meant
that one would go out of doors and ride away on some quest.”
“Romantic,” he observed. “And is not that what you are to do now, with
your squires?”
“But it will be only us, and we only fill up the time, without zest and
unconsciousness. Would you call my father whole-hearted any more? He
knows now that he makes what is not worth making, and he has lost touch
with life. Sir Richard lives merely intellectually, and he only knows about
the how of things and argues fantastically as to their why. He makes out
God to be a symbol in mathematics. Then Terence. His visions are old, and
I think they are pathological and mad. His auras and reincarnations and
glittering spirits from other planes, and all his vibrations and rhythms and
things—they are the cloud-rack of a decaying personality. They are
illusions of visions; and who would follow them to the world’s end, except
daddy, more in contempt than faith? And as for Blackwood, he is so
disillusioned that he wants to come to an end, and maltreats his mind with
some old lost discipline for making it think of nothing, which it was never
meant to do. And Sprot does not even know that there are thoughts, or
doubts, or despairs. He’s merely a cell, and he can only market goods, I am
sure without zest. No, Fulke is the only one who has any vision of a sweet
and joyous world. He has youth in him, and desire, and all that. But his
shape displeases me.” She looked up at the plum-blossom burning on the
branches above her.
“There is Quentin. He has zest,” Ambrose observed.
“But what for? Yet he pleases me, and if I find nothing at the end of this
journey I think I may let him please me more—if he can. For one can have
pleasure if one can have nothing else. Yet there are certain things about love
that I don’t thoroughly understand—you could tell me, if I could ask you. I
think I could.”
Her head was bent in thought. Then she raised up her passion-lidded
eyes, and Ambrose took the opportunity to examine her state of mind.
Page 41
“Perhaps it is not life that you desire,” he said thoughtfully. “There is
something else—you will understand what I mean some day.”
“You mean love, I suppose?” she asked, indifferent.
“No, not that.”
“I find love a bore,” she observed. “It might not be, I can conceive.
Several have loved me, and Fulke now I’m afraid, and Quentin, if we are to
call that love. And I love myself undoubtedly. When I see myself in the
mirror I wish, sometimes, that I were a young man, and I feel that if I were
women would love me, and I would take one—perhaps Ruby, though she is
rather stupid. I could love a god, if he wasn’t too curly-headed and milk-
white. Mine would be dark-haired, not fair, like Terence’s clumsy Irish
heroes. But there are no gods, unless there are some lost here in China.
Mine would have an air of profound thoughtfulness. If there were gods, do
you think I would have a chance?”
She looked so comically serious that Ambrose laughed at her.
She was petulant at his laughing. “You don’t love me, do you, Ambrose?
You only think I’m funny.”
He says her sentence came at him like a flung blossom with a little dart in
it. He records his answer:
“I can make no talk when it comes to ‘I’ and ‘me.’ Really, I’m not sure
that I’m aware of feelings and desires and so forth.” He remarks that he
scarcely knew how to put it.
“Oh, I know,” she replied scornfully. “You only make notes. We are all
specimens. Still, that’s just as well, because if you were at all likely to love
me”—she flushed, now, at the word spoken before in a rushing impulse
—“there’d be nobody left to talk to. You know, Ambrose....” She hesitated,
looking about in the grass as if words might spring up there. “It seems
funny to say ... I mean, all those men are a nuisance in one way or another.
When they look at me their eyes are seeing me as a young woman. Daddy,
even ... you understand? Fulke displeasingly, because he’s like a
chimpanzee and I find it insulting, and Sprot sentimentally and disgustingly,
and Quentin—rather excitingly. And Sir Richard, too, Ambrose, though it
sounds wicked of me to say it, but I can’t help knowing. Terence, of course,
pretends I’m his inspiration. Do poets embrace their inspirations? I expect
something else—you will understand what I mean some day.”
“You mean love, I suppose?” she asked, indifferent.
“No, not that.”
“I find love a bore,” she observed. “It might not be, I can conceive.
Several have loved me, and Fulke now I’m afraid, and Quentin, if we are to
call that love. And I love myself undoubtedly. When I see myself in the
mirror I wish, sometimes, that I were a young man, and I feel that if I were
women would love me, and I would take one—perhaps Ruby, though she is
rather stupid. I could love a god, if he wasn’t too curly-headed and milk-
white. Mine would be dark-haired, not fair, like Terence’s clumsy Irish
heroes. But there are no gods, unless there are some lost here in China.
Mine would have an air of profound thoughtfulness. If there were gods, do
you think I would have a chance?”
She looked so comically serious that Ambrose laughed at her.
She was petulant at his laughing. “You don’t love me, do you, Ambrose?
You only think I’m funny.”
He says her sentence came at him like a flung blossom with a little dart in
it. He records his answer:
“I can make no talk when it comes to ‘I’ and ‘me.’ Really, I’m not sure
that I’m aware of feelings and desires and so forth.” He remarks that he
scarcely knew how to put it.
“Oh, I know,” she replied scornfully. “You only make notes. We are all
specimens. Still, that’s just as well, because if you were at all likely to love
me”—she flushed, now, at the word spoken before in a rushing impulse
—“there’d be nobody left to talk to. You know, Ambrose....” She hesitated,
looking about in the grass as if words might spring up there. “It seems
funny to say ... I mean, all those men are a nuisance in one way or another.
When they look at me their eyes are seeing me as a young woman. Daddy,
even ... you understand? Fulke displeasingly, because he’s like a
chimpanzee and I find it insulting, and Sprot sentimentally and disgustingly,
and Quentin—rather excitingly. And Sir Richard, too, Ambrose, though it
sounds wicked of me to say it, but I can’t help knowing. Terence, of course,
pretends I’m his inspiration. Do poets embrace their inspirations? I expect
Page 42
so. And with Arthur Blackwood it’s the way he sternly doesn’t look at me,
and when I’ve been talking to him he always goes into four or five kinds of
trances. It’s all a nuisance. But you, when you look at me and talk to me,
though I know you perceive every inch and movement of me and very
many of my thoughts, but not all by any means, I don’t mind. It is so, isn’t
it?”
He bowed, and admired her standing up straight and frowning and
flushed against the stem of the young plum-tree. A pink blossom fluttered
down on her.
She held on the way of her talk. “Now you are admiring me and making
a mental note of my shape. You will record, later on, that the sky behind the
blossom”—she turned to look—“is all tender apple-green, because it’s soon
going to begin to be evening. Well, look at me.” She stood up on the toes of
her slender shoes, and threw her arms out and her head back, so that he
could study her breast and throat. He did so, and discusses the twin
blossoms of her, and her whole shape, as a relation of subtle, slender curves
that had a most stimulating effect on the mind and carried it beyond
thoughts of physical beauty to profound thoughts of an informing creative
spirit. He mentions that her throat was a springing flowerstalk.
“There,” she said at last. “You have looked, and it’s nothing to me. It
would not be nothing if I were in love. I should be glad and happy at being
studied. But I’m glad to be quite assured that I’m not, because now I know
that one day, soon perhaps, I shall be able to ask you questions—questions I
could put to no woman, last of all my mother, and no other man. You are the
only soul in the world, Ambrose, who could receive from a woman such
questions as I shall ask you—the only soul who could answer them without
being silly. Soon—there are things I must ask you soon. Over there,” she
pointed to the distant mountains, now cold and spiritual in the sinking sun
—“over there, perhaps, we shall find someone, and there will no longer be
something missing. There will be a note found to complete a music. And
you,” she added with sudden malice—“you shall be marriage registrar.”
Then Ruby came wandering back—a lazy, redheaded Juno—and with her
hands she clasped a mass of flowers to her bosom. “These are for the ship,”
she observed. “Why didn’t you come and help me when I called? And what
have you been jawing about? You’re always jawing, you two.”
and when I’ve been talking to him he always goes into four or five kinds of
trances. It’s all a nuisance. But you, when you look at me and talk to me,
though I know you perceive every inch and movement of me and very
many of my thoughts, but not all by any means, I don’t mind. It is so, isn’t
it?”
He bowed, and admired her standing up straight and frowning and
flushed against the stem of the young plum-tree. A pink blossom fluttered
down on her.
She held on the way of her talk. “Now you are admiring me and making
a mental note of my shape. You will record, later on, that the sky behind the
blossom”—she turned to look—“is all tender apple-green, because it’s soon
going to begin to be evening. Well, look at me.” She stood up on the toes of
her slender shoes, and threw her arms out and her head back, so that he
could study her breast and throat. He did so, and discusses the twin
blossoms of her, and her whole shape, as a relation of subtle, slender curves
that had a most stimulating effect on the mind and carried it beyond
thoughts of physical beauty to profound thoughts of an informing creative
spirit. He mentions that her throat was a springing flowerstalk.
“There,” she said at last. “You have looked, and it’s nothing to me. It
would not be nothing if I were in love. I should be glad and happy at being
studied. But I’m glad to be quite assured that I’m not, because now I know
that one day, soon perhaps, I shall be able to ask you questions—questions I
could put to no woman, last of all my mother, and no other man. You are the
only soul in the world, Ambrose, who could receive from a woman such
questions as I shall ask you—the only soul who could answer them without
being silly. Soon—there are things I must ask you soon. Over there,” she
pointed to the distant mountains, now cold and spiritual in the sinking sun
—“over there, perhaps, we shall find someone, and there will no longer be
something missing. There will be a note found to complete a music. And
you,” she added with sudden malice—“you shall be marriage registrar.”
Then Ruby came wandering back—a lazy, redheaded Juno—and with her
hands she clasped a mass of flowers to her bosom. “These are for the ship,”
she observed. “Why didn’t you come and help me when I called? And what
have you been jawing about? You’re always jawing, you two.”
Page 43
“We’ve been talking most frightful stupid nonsense,” said Lychnis.
“I expect so,” replied Ruby with unconcern.
Then some of the others came from the ship, and they all gathered
flowers until the silver moon rose out of the fissure of a hill into the tender,
trembling sky. Mist began to form, and drove them back to the Floating
Leaf, and it was not long before there was nothing to be seen but the mist
and the moon, and here and there a plum-tree on a black knoll rising out of
the mist, and a flight of wild geese crossing the sky.
“I expect so,” replied Ruby with unconcern.
Then some of the others came from the ship, and they all gathered
flowers until the silver moon rose out of the fissure of a hill into the tender,
trembling sky. Mist began to form, and drove them back to the Floating
Leaf, and it was not long before there was nothing to be seen but the mist
and the moon, and here and there a plum-tree on a black knoll rising out of
the mist, and a flight of wild geese crossing the sky.
Page 44
10
EXT morning, not unexpectedly, the Chinaman presented
himself before Ambrose in his cabin like a scowling
apparition, and proposed, in respectful and professorial
language, that he should accompany the party. “For,” said he, “a guide to
the country, its manners and customs, its flora and fauna; an interpreter of
the language of the people, and more especially of their state of mind in
regard to the several members of the party; a softener of passions; a holder
forth of the timely coin; and, if need be, one who can remind men at the
appropriate juncture of the unfortunate results that follow unthinking
interference with the obvious will of Fate—such a one would perhaps be
not without use to the party.”
“Are you such a one?” asked Ambrose.
“While striving constantly to imitate the tranquil humility of the
narcissus upon which we gaze through the port-hole, I am one who has
made not altogether unavailing efforts to acquire the technique of such a
one as I describe.”
“Then such a one had better address his further inquiries to Lord
Sombrewater.”
The other bowed and accompanied Ambrose to the owner’s room, where
he repeated his proposal. Ambrose noted with admiration how swiftly his
chief put on an impassivity that did not seem less than that of the
Chinaman. The little expressionless, pheasant eyes met eyes of unreadable
black lacquer, and Ambrose records that there seemed to be a sort of
communication going on, as between animals or birds.
Lord Sombrewater at once confirmed an impression which Ambrose had
himself long since received. “You are a man of considerable
understanding,” he said. “You have, very markedly, the characteristic visage
of a Sage.”
EXT morning, not unexpectedly, the Chinaman presented
himself before Ambrose in his cabin like a scowling
apparition, and proposed, in respectful and professorial
language, that he should accompany the party. “For,” said he, “a guide to
the country, its manners and customs, its flora and fauna; an interpreter of
the language of the people, and more especially of their state of mind in
regard to the several members of the party; a softener of passions; a holder
forth of the timely coin; and, if need be, one who can remind men at the
appropriate juncture of the unfortunate results that follow unthinking
interference with the obvious will of Fate—such a one would perhaps be
not without use to the party.”
“Are you such a one?” asked Ambrose.
“While striving constantly to imitate the tranquil humility of the
narcissus upon which we gaze through the port-hole, I am one who has
made not altogether unavailing efforts to acquire the technique of such a
one as I describe.”
“Then such a one had better address his further inquiries to Lord
Sombrewater.”
The other bowed and accompanied Ambrose to the owner’s room, where
he repeated his proposal. Ambrose noted with admiration how swiftly his
chief put on an impassivity that did not seem less than that of the
Chinaman. The little expressionless, pheasant eyes met eyes of unreadable
black lacquer, and Ambrose records that there seemed to be a sort of
communication going on, as between animals or birds.
Lord Sombrewater at once confirmed an impression which Ambrose had
himself long since received. “You are a man of considerable
understanding,” he said. “You have, very markedly, the characteristic visage
of a Sage.”
Page 45
“I have gone but a very little way,” the Chinaman replied, “in imitation of
those who have obtained wisdom, or, more correctly, of those who have
learned to throw wisdom away.”
“You are a deft waiter as well.”
“That, noble viscount, comes of having perceived the inner nature of
plates, glasses, table-napkins and the like. It is in such a purely menial
capacity that I venture to offer my inexpert services.”
“In what capacity were you on the navigating bridge that night we were
driven ashore?”
“I desired to meditate from that exposed place upon the state of mind of
the master when he said, ‘The self-controlled man occupies himself with
the unseen and not with what is visible,’ and when he said, ‘Purify the
means of perception, so that by doing nothing all shall be accomplished.’”
“Oh, well, by the means you mention you have accomplished much—or
someone has.” Lord Sombrewater thought for a few minutes. He told
Ambrose, when later observations had told him a great deal, that he was
convinced the ship had been steered by some sort of energy-beam from the
shore. Then he decided. It seemed to be his method, at moments in his
career when important decisions were before him, to adopt any plan that
offered itself. It is probable that he decided on some instinctive summing up
of facts, or indications, intuitively perceived. He unreservedly accepted the
proposal that the Chinaman should act as guide. “What shall we call him?”
he asked.
“Such-a-one,” Ambrose suggested.
“Good. I nearly made him minute-writer in your place, Ambrose. I rather
fancy him. But we industrial princes can’t have people assassinated when
they are in the way.”
Ambrose considered the point. “I suppose not,” he said thoughtfully
—“not as a rule. But here nobody would ever know if you waited till we
were some way inland. Quentin would do it for you.”
Sombrewater laughed loud and long. “You ignore the possibility of any
affection a fellow might have for you.”
those who have obtained wisdom, or, more correctly, of those who have
learned to throw wisdom away.”
“You are a deft waiter as well.”
“That, noble viscount, comes of having perceived the inner nature of
plates, glasses, table-napkins and the like. It is in such a purely menial
capacity that I venture to offer my inexpert services.”
“In what capacity were you on the navigating bridge that night we were
driven ashore?”
“I desired to meditate from that exposed place upon the state of mind of
the master when he said, ‘The self-controlled man occupies himself with
the unseen and not with what is visible,’ and when he said, ‘Purify the
means of perception, so that by doing nothing all shall be accomplished.’”
“Oh, well, by the means you mention you have accomplished much—or
someone has.” Lord Sombrewater thought for a few minutes. He told
Ambrose, when later observations had told him a great deal, that he was
convinced the ship had been steered by some sort of energy-beam from the
shore. Then he decided. It seemed to be his method, at moments in his
career when important decisions were before him, to adopt any plan that
offered itself. It is probable that he decided on some instinctive summing up
of facts, or indications, intuitively perceived. He unreservedly accepted the
proposal that the Chinaman should act as guide. “What shall we call him?”
he asked.
“Such-a-one,” Ambrose suggested.
“Good. I nearly made him minute-writer in your place, Ambrose. I rather
fancy him. But we industrial princes can’t have people assassinated when
they are in the way.”
Ambrose considered the point. “I suppose not,” he said thoughtfully
—“not as a rule. But here nobody would ever know if you waited till we
were some way inland. Quentin would do it for you.”
Sombrewater laughed loud and long. “You ignore the possibility of any
affection a fellow might have for you.”
Page 46
“No, no,” replied Ambrose. “I make due allowance for it in my
estimation of the probable course of events.”
estimation of the probable course of events.”
Page 47
11
UST after sunrise the next day ten figures in the costume of
ancient China (on the advice and with the assistance of Such-a-
one) embarked in a cluster of odd craft that lay alongside the
Floating Leaf. Each boat had a windowed cabin, like a gondola. On the sail
of each was an emblem like a flying beast. The Dragon, Quentin pointed
out.
Lychnis went first, swaying like an amber chrysanthemum on its stalk;
Ruby followed, her plump, maiden curves voluptuously shown, as she
balanced, in plum-coloured silk; Lord Sombrewater in marigold and green;
Sir Richard in apricot, with a device in black like a system of coordinates;
Sprot in mauve; Blackwood in lilac; Terence in flame-orange; Quentin in
peacock-blue; Fulke in primrose with sleeves of green; Ambrose, lastly, in
misty white. Clustered in their boats they seemed like flowers in fantastic
baskets floating in the stream.
The resentment of the three ladies was soon forgotten in the excitement
of the journey. Indeed, it was not long before the sea and the Floating Leaf
and the thought of their life in Europe seemed to fall under the horizon of
the mind, and they saw only the new beauty and strangeness of the country
where they found themselves. As Quentin remarked, nowhere else in the
world were such refined harmonies of colour in landscape to be seen or
such subtleties of tone. The river wound secretly and intimately deep among
the emerald hills, with their dragon crags; now between lines of willows
putting out a mist of silvery-grey leaves, a mist deepened here into a tender
blue, there into a subtle rose; now through the delicate umber shadows of
some flowery gorge among jade-hued rocks. Here a bridge spanned the
river, springing from a group of trees and gracefully completing the rhythm
of the valley; there a village nestled by some profound logic in the nook of
a hill; once and again was some glimpse of the forest, or of the white,
slender beam of a rushing cascade that plunged down from distant fells in
harmonious passion. Over all floated white clouds like masses of blossoms,
UST after sunrise the next day ten figures in the costume of
ancient China (on the advice and with the assistance of Such-a-
one) embarked in a cluster of odd craft that lay alongside the
Floating Leaf. Each boat had a windowed cabin, like a gondola. On the sail
of each was an emblem like a flying beast. The Dragon, Quentin pointed
out.
Lychnis went first, swaying like an amber chrysanthemum on its stalk;
Ruby followed, her plump, maiden curves voluptuously shown, as she
balanced, in plum-coloured silk; Lord Sombrewater in marigold and green;
Sir Richard in apricot, with a device in black like a system of coordinates;
Sprot in mauve; Blackwood in lilac; Terence in flame-orange; Quentin in
peacock-blue; Fulke in primrose with sleeves of green; Ambrose, lastly, in
misty white. Clustered in their boats they seemed like flowers in fantastic
baskets floating in the stream.
The resentment of the three ladies was soon forgotten in the excitement
of the journey. Indeed, it was not long before the sea and the Floating Leaf
and the thought of their life in Europe seemed to fall under the horizon of
the mind, and they saw only the new beauty and strangeness of the country
where they found themselves. As Quentin remarked, nowhere else in the
world were such refined harmonies of colour in landscape to be seen or
such subtleties of tone. The river wound secretly and intimately deep among
the emerald hills, with their dragon crags; now between lines of willows
putting out a mist of silvery-grey leaves, a mist deepened here into a tender
blue, there into a subtle rose; now through the delicate umber shadows of
some flowery gorge among jade-hued rocks. Here a bridge spanned the
river, springing from a group of trees and gracefully completing the rhythm
of the valley; there a village nestled by some profound logic in the nook of
a hill; once and again was some glimpse of the forest, or of the white,
slender beam of a rushing cascade that plunged down from distant fells in
harmonious passion. Over all floated white clouds like masses of blossoms,
Page 48
and it was as if the forces of Nature and the hand of man had united to
suggest a landscape-dream of some profoundly meditating, non-human
spirit, in which man had his place with the plum-blossom, the torrent and
the black-bird on the branch.
They went slowly, by sail and pole, in three boats. Terence, as mystical
leader of the expedition, sat in the first beside Such-a-one. Quentin took his
morning exercise in the second, thrusting with the bamboo pole, and Frew-
Gaff his in the third. They called to one another, startling coot, mallard and
teal from the reeds. Ambrose was with Frew-Gaff and the two girls in the
third boat. Lychnis and Ruby lay curled up on one side, looking out;
Ambrose on the other.
A shout came over to them from Quentin: “How are the maiden skins?”
For answer Lychnis clapped the small hands that lay in her sleeves like
petals, and Fulke, in another window, was observed trying in vain to catch
her eye. Then, at another shout from Quentin, she asked to be put out on the
bank, and met him. It was a rice-field, and half a dozen blue-clad labourers
were at work there.
“I’m tired of standing still,” Quentin observed, strutting and striding in
his magnificent robe, a blur of deep blue that gave emphasis to the whole
riverside scene.
“So am I,” she answered; “my legs want to run.” She picked up her robe,
and her green trousers flashed over the field like a pair of parrots. Ruby,
who had scrambled ashore after her, followed, and her legs flashed like
flamingoes.
“By the Virgin Mother, how beautiful!” Quentin sang out, and chased
them down the rice-field like a great swaying peacock. He caught Lychnis
first, as he came up with her among the bamboos, by her streaming hair and
forced her head back, so that all her face and throat were exposed to him.
She saw the red, smiling lips in the frizzy beard pouting a suggestion of
kisses, and turned her face sharply aside. “The unburnt child dreads the
fire!” He grinned his contempt at her and gave a vigorous tug at the handful
of amber hair. “Rich, ungathered coral! Sweet, shadowy, unentered cavern
of a mouth! Unfleshed teeth! Little tiger that has not yet tasted a man! Little
fool!”
suggest a landscape-dream of some profoundly meditating, non-human
spirit, in which man had his place with the plum-blossom, the torrent and
the black-bird on the branch.
They went slowly, by sail and pole, in three boats. Terence, as mystical
leader of the expedition, sat in the first beside Such-a-one. Quentin took his
morning exercise in the second, thrusting with the bamboo pole, and Frew-
Gaff his in the third. They called to one another, startling coot, mallard and
teal from the reeds. Ambrose was with Frew-Gaff and the two girls in the
third boat. Lychnis and Ruby lay curled up on one side, looking out;
Ambrose on the other.
A shout came over to them from Quentin: “How are the maiden skins?”
For answer Lychnis clapped the small hands that lay in her sleeves like
petals, and Fulke, in another window, was observed trying in vain to catch
her eye. Then, at another shout from Quentin, she asked to be put out on the
bank, and met him. It was a rice-field, and half a dozen blue-clad labourers
were at work there.
“I’m tired of standing still,” Quentin observed, strutting and striding in
his magnificent robe, a blur of deep blue that gave emphasis to the whole
riverside scene.
“So am I,” she answered; “my legs want to run.” She picked up her robe,
and her green trousers flashed over the field like a pair of parrots. Ruby,
who had scrambled ashore after her, followed, and her legs flashed like
flamingoes.
“By the Virgin Mother, how beautiful!” Quentin sang out, and chased
them down the rice-field like a great swaying peacock. He caught Lychnis
first, as he came up with her among the bamboos, by her streaming hair and
forced her head back, so that all her face and throat were exposed to him.
She saw the red, smiling lips in the frizzy beard pouting a suggestion of
kisses, and turned her face sharply aside. “The unburnt child dreads the
fire!” He grinned his contempt at her and gave a vigorous tug at the handful
of amber hair. “Rich, ungathered coral! Sweet, shadowy, unentered cavern
of a mouth! Unfleshed teeth! Little tiger that has not yet tasted a man! Little
fool!”
Page 49
She stared soberly up at him. “Out of the strong cometh an excess of
sweetness, too luscious pomegranate of a man!”
He grinned and led her back, still in captivity, to the boats, annexing the
slow Ruby by the way, and as he drove his pair through the field the
labourers began to follow and gather in round them, with a kind of singing
chatter, like a chorus. Fulke, who was also on the bank, a little shamefaced
because he lacked the spontaneity of Quentin and the two girls to run,
started forward; but when the little crowd came near the boats, Such-a-one
raised his voice to such effect that they sped across the field and vanished
like rabbits among the bamboos.
“Odd, that,” said Quentin. “What is his secret charm? The authority lay
not in the tone, but in the words. Or did he perform a miracle—The
Manifestation and Evanishment of the Blue Men?”
“I believe anything, now,” Lychnis replied. “Every minute I hope to see
that dragon flying across the hills.”
Then there was a cry from Terence and a gesture like the waving of a
banner.
“He wants to go on,” said Quentin. “He’s losing sight of his Peach-
blossom friends.”
So the boats began to move slowly ahead, those four, with Ambrose,
following along the bank; and at everything Quentin said the girls laughed,
encouraging the flow of his spontaneity. Presently they came to a village
shadowed among huge rocks and trees. Variegated ducks surrounded them
and a flock of geese steadily testified with outstretched necks to some
difficult truth. The village was sombre, mysterious and deserted, but a girl
was searching for some object among the pebbles at the water’s edge. She
looked up, startled, at the approach of five gorgeous strangers like ghostly
mandarins and their ladies, and began to make off with little tottering steps.
“Delicious object!” cried Quentin. “Totter, rather, to these arms and the
refuge of this beard, which is indeed a better beard than any countryman of
yours can produce. For the beard in these parts is scanty,” he explained,
turning to Ambrose, “as you will undoubtedly record.” Then, seizing the
girl by the skirt of her jacket, he turned her about and pinched her chin and
her yellow cheeks. She screamed. At once from the shadowy houses there
sweetness, too luscious pomegranate of a man!”
He grinned and led her back, still in captivity, to the boats, annexing the
slow Ruby by the way, and as he drove his pair through the field the
labourers began to follow and gather in round them, with a kind of singing
chatter, like a chorus. Fulke, who was also on the bank, a little shamefaced
because he lacked the spontaneity of Quentin and the two girls to run,
started forward; but when the little crowd came near the boats, Such-a-one
raised his voice to such effect that they sped across the field and vanished
like rabbits among the bamboos.
“Odd, that,” said Quentin. “What is his secret charm? The authority lay
not in the tone, but in the words. Or did he perform a miracle—The
Manifestation and Evanishment of the Blue Men?”
“I believe anything, now,” Lychnis replied. “Every minute I hope to see
that dragon flying across the hills.”
Then there was a cry from Terence and a gesture like the waving of a
banner.
“He wants to go on,” said Quentin. “He’s losing sight of his Peach-
blossom friends.”
So the boats began to move slowly ahead, those four, with Ambrose,
following along the bank; and at everything Quentin said the girls laughed,
encouraging the flow of his spontaneity. Presently they came to a village
shadowed among huge rocks and trees. Variegated ducks surrounded them
and a flock of geese steadily testified with outstretched necks to some
difficult truth. The village was sombre, mysterious and deserted, but a girl
was searching for some object among the pebbles at the water’s edge. She
looked up, startled, at the approach of five gorgeous strangers like ghostly
mandarins and their ladies, and began to make off with little tottering steps.
“Delicious object!” cried Quentin. “Totter, rather, to these arms and the
refuge of this beard, which is indeed a better beard than any countryman of
yours can produce. For the beard in these parts is scanty,” he explained,
turning to Ambrose, “as you will undoubtedly record.” Then, seizing the
girl by the skirt of her jacket, he turned her about and pinched her chin and
her yellow cheeks. She screamed. At once from the shadowy houses there
Page 50
was a swift, silent arrival of yellow-skinned relations, and the rest of the
party drew together while Quentin, with sparkling eyes and wide smile,
faced the crowd. But immediately the voice of Such-a-one came from the
leading boat, suavely rising and falling, and once more with mysterious
effect, for the gathering dispersed, not, this time, without conveying,
through their expressionless faces, some hint of a threat like the threat of
geese.
Lord Sombrewater sprang out of his boat. “This is quite enough,” he said,
with acid authority. “Lychnis! Ruby!” He pointed, and they returned to their
window.
“Funny,” remarked Quentin to Ambrose. “Your Chinaman has some
talisman in his tongue. This will be useful should one of you go too far.”
party drew together while Quentin, with sparkling eyes and wide smile,
faced the crowd. But immediately the voice of Such-a-one came from the
leading boat, suavely rising and falling, and once more with mysterious
effect, for the gathering dispersed, not, this time, without conveying,
through their expressionless faces, some hint of a threat like the threat of
geese.
Lord Sombrewater sprang out of his boat. “This is quite enough,” he said,
with acid authority. “Lychnis! Ruby!” He pointed, and they returned to their
window.
“Funny,” remarked Quentin to Ambrose. “Your Chinaman has some
talisman in his tongue. This will be useful should one of you go too far.”
Page 51
12
ATE in the afternoon they disembarked, and Such-a-one led them
by a steep road through a village to a solitary inn halfway up the
mountain. The moon came up behind the mountain, and soft hues
and scents of the spring night stole into the sky.
A warm, stirring silence. The inn slept, and Ambrose kept watch in the
road—before him a trembling emptiness of sky, and the fantastic roof of the
inn, and a candle burning behind the paper blind. The blind moved, the
candle was extinguished, and Lychnis and Ruby leaned out between the
bamboo shoots. They threw him down flowers, whispering good-night.
Then silence, breathing, scent-laden.
Ambrose was arranging the events of the day in his mind for purposes of
record. While his mind worked his eyes were fixed on the moon sailing in a
clump of bamboo beyond the inn, like a swan among reeds. His meditations
were disturbed, suddenly, by an outbreak of imprecation in his near
neighbourhood. It was Fulke. The language he used was like thunder and
earthquake among those silent mountains, and seemed to Ambrose to give a
distinctly reddish tinge to the sky.
He whistled, and Fulke paused like a nightingale disturbed in his song.
Then with a “That you, Ambrose? My God!” he resumed his theme.
“What is it?” asked Ambrose.
“What is it! I’ll tell you, so that you put it down in the records, on
parchment, with tender, fragrant little illustrations. What is it! Only this. I
asked Lord Sombrewater this evening if I might propose to Lychnis.
Lychnis!” He groaned at the name, at the stolen taste of a pleasure never to
be his.
“Oh yes?”
“Oh yes! You slug-flesh! You snail-guts! Don’t you want to know what
he answered?”
ATE in the afternoon they disembarked, and Such-a-one led them
by a steep road through a village to a solitary inn halfway up the
mountain. The moon came up behind the mountain, and soft hues
and scents of the spring night stole into the sky.
A warm, stirring silence. The inn slept, and Ambrose kept watch in the
road—before him a trembling emptiness of sky, and the fantastic roof of the
inn, and a candle burning behind the paper blind. The blind moved, the
candle was extinguished, and Lychnis and Ruby leaned out between the
bamboo shoots. They threw him down flowers, whispering good-night.
Then silence, breathing, scent-laden.
Ambrose was arranging the events of the day in his mind for purposes of
record. While his mind worked his eyes were fixed on the moon sailing in a
clump of bamboo beyond the inn, like a swan among reeds. His meditations
were disturbed, suddenly, by an outbreak of imprecation in his near
neighbourhood. It was Fulke. The language he used was like thunder and
earthquake among those silent mountains, and seemed to Ambrose to give a
distinctly reddish tinge to the sky.
He whistled, and Fulke paused like a nightingale disturbed in his song.
Then with a “That you, Ambrose? My God!” he resumed his theme.
“What is it?” asked Ambrose.
“What is it! I’ll tell you, so that you put it down in the records, on
parchment, with tender, fragrant little illustrations. What is it! Only this. I
asked Lord Sombrewater this evening if I might propose to Lychnis.
Lychnis!” He groaned at the name, at the stolen taste of a pleasure never to
be his.
“Oh yes?”
“Oh yes! You slug-flesh! You snail-guts! Don’t you want to know what
he answered?”
Page 52
“As soon as you wish to tell me, revolutionary but propriety-observing
Fulke. I don’t know if you wish to tell Lychnis as well. That’s her window,
you know.”
Fulke looked up to her window, and Ambrose saw in the moonlight that
his face was all furrowed with desire and despair. He clasped his hands
together. “Exquisite—immaculate, goddess-minded,” he whispered, and
suddenly tore at his hair.
Ambrose drew him off down the road, pondering on the word
“immaculate.” The demand of the virgin and ineffective for immaculacy—
he would have liked to dwell on that, but it did not seem the right moment.
“And what did Lord Sombrewater say?” he asked.
“I asked him,” said Fulke, dwelling miserably on the scene, “if I might
ask Lychnis to marry me, and he looked at me for about three seconds and
said: ‘Why, certainly.’”
“I see.”
“He summed up my chances in exactly three seconds. ‘Certainly,’ he
said. ‘Walk straight in,’ as it were. Tell me, you duplicating jelly, is he
right?”
“I think so.”
“My God! you don’t know how it hurts, Ambrose! You don’t feel pain or
anything like that yourself, do you? But I tell you, I suffer. Make a note of
it. Make a note that the infernal fluids that the spring disturbs in the blood
are hurrying from end to end of me with messages of desire and love. But
don’t make the mistake of supposing that I am possessed by mere lust. The
sensations of my heart are like the sensations of the opening lilac. I am
chaste, and I always have been, and I only desire to worship her, kneeling
among spring flowers. She only thinks I am ungainly, I know. But my soul
loves all that is pure and virgin and flame-like and verdant and too good and
lovely in her for the world. She is just that. She is my Grail, and, in short,
chastity is a bloody obsession with me.” Wringing Ambrose by the hand, he
plunged away.
The moon, Ambrose noted, was now clear of the bamboos, swimming in
the shimmering skylake. He continued his meditations. It was not long
before the sound of a voice singing came to his ears, and presently Quentin
Fulke. I don’t know if you wish to tell Lychnis as well. That’s her window,
you know.”
Fulke looked up to her window, and Ambrose saw in the moonlight that
his face was all furrowed with desire and despair. He clasped his hands
together. “Exquisite—immaculate, goddess-minded,” he whispered, and
suddenly tore at his hair.
Ambrose drew him off down the road, pondering on the word
“immaculate.” The demand of the virgin and ineffective for immaculacy—
he would have liked to dwell on that, but it did not seem the right moment.
“And what did Lord Sombrewater say?” he asked.
“I asked him,” said Fulke, dwelling miserably on the scene, “if I might
ask Lychnis to marry me, and he looked at me for about three seconds and
said: ‘Why, certainly.’”
“I see.”
“He summed up my chances in exactly three seconds. ‘Certainly,’ he
said. ‘Walk straight in,’ as it were. Tell me, you duplicating jelly, is he
right?”
“I think so.”
“My God! you don’t know how it hurts, Ambrose! You don’t feel pain or
anything like that yourself, do you? But I tell you, I suffer. Make a note of
it. Make a note that the infernal fluids that the spring disturbs in the blood
are hurrying from end to end of me with messages of desire and love. But
don’t make the mistake of supposing that I am possessed by mere lust. The
sensations of my heart are like the sensations of the opening lilac. I am
chaste, and I always have been, and I only desire to worship her, kneeling
among spring flowers. She only thinks I am ungainly, I know. But my soul
loves all that is pure and virgin and flame-like and verdant and too good and
lovely in her for the world. She is just that. She is my Grail, and, in short,
chastity is a bloody obsession with me.” Wringing Ambrose by the hand, he
plunged away.
The moon, Ambrose noted, was now clear of the bamboos, swimming in
the shimmering skylake. He continued his meditations. It was not long
before the sound of a voice singing came to his ears, and presently Quentin
Page 53
arrived, well satisfied with wine and adventure. He greeted Ambrose
mockingly, bowing and shaking himself by the hand.
“A custom I have learnt in the neighbourhood, O moon-souled one.”
“Can you tell me why it is,” Ambrose asked him, “that a remarkable
filthiness of language often goes with an unusual purity of mind?”
“You mean Fulke? These revolutionary environment-altering, ideal-state-
creating people always seem to suffer from a prolonged adolescence, just as
your opposite, return-to-nothing, environment-rejecting Buddhist blokes,
like Blackwood, seem to have never had any adolescence at all. Early
excess, perhaps, in their case; late excess in the other. How terrible,
Ambrose, are the results of a wrongly-timed excess!”
“The observation shall be recorded. Don’t wake everyone up when you
go in.”
“I’m not going in. I shall breathe out the wine that’s in me and watch
Fulke worshipping the narcissus in the early dawn. You can go in. I’ll
relieve you.”
So Ambrose left him, with one last look at the bamboo grove and the
floating swan-moon.
mockingly, bowing and shaking himself by the hand.
“A custom I have learnt in the neighbourhood, O moon-souled one.”
“Can you tell me why it is,” Ambrose asked him, “that a remarkable
filthiness of language often goes with an unusual purity of mind?”
“You mean Fulke? These revolutionary environment-altering, ideal-state-
creating people always seem to suffer from a prolonged adolescence, just as
your opposite, return-to-nothing, environment-rejecting Buddhist blokes,
like Blackwood, seem to have never had any adolescence at all. Early
excess, perhaps, in their case; late excess in the other. How terrible,
Ambrose, are the results of a wrongly-timed excess!”
“The observation shall be recorded. Don’t wake everyone up when you
go in.”
“I’m not going in. I shall breathe out the wine that’s in me and watch
Fulke worshipping the narcissus in the early dawn. You can go in. I’ll
relieve you.”
So Ambrose left him, with one last look at the bamboo grove and the
floating swan-moon.
Page 54
13
AYS of such journeying followed; sometimes they went in the
boats and sometimes wandered by dizzy paths along the sides of
the zigzagging mountains among groves of spruce, fir, or high up
among pines and slender cascades. The weather was very fair and warm,
and the sun was only dimmed by the shadow of the lapis lazuli crags that
towered threateningly over the path or by the jade-brown walls of a gorge.
At every turn there was some new glimpse of a sun-bathed horizon, or a
gleam of the sails of their boats on the shining, enamelled stream. White
cranes stalked among the emerald rice-fields. The roofs of villages reposed
under the hills, suitably to the contour, and sometimes there were to be seen
the quaint eaves of a temple appositely jutting out. And sometimes the
glistening cascade fell from their very feet to some green trough in the
snowy bloom of cherry, peach and magnolia far below. The spring weather,
the exhilarating air of the heights, and a special comradeship that, as
Ambrose notes, is apt to accompany such an adventure—at any rate for the
first few days—put them all in good spirits with themselves and one
another, and the ravines and wrinkled, wizard-faced crags not infrequently
echoed with human song. Lychnis usually glided ahead, like a spirit that
seeks the consummation of life in some perfect gesture of the dance, and
her attendant followed with a more deliberate and serene enjoyment.
Terence came next, officially leading, often in colloquy with Such-a-one;
and the rest streamed out behind in ever-changing order, gay in their
coloured garments, like a marching troop of flowers.
They camped one warm night, there being no village and no inn, at the
mouth of an unusually gloomy ravine, where the mountains, towering
above them, seemed almost to meet. The moon was in her third quarter.
Three of the Sages—Terence, Frew-Gaff and Sprot—with Ambrose, were
standing among the reeds by the water’s edge, peering into the mysterious,
moon-dappled mouth of the gorge. Terence, profoundly stirred in spirit, had
received illumination, and his eyes were deep pools troubled by shining
AYS of such journeying followed; sometimes they went in the
boats and sometimes wandered by dizzy paths along the sides of
the zigzagging mountains among groves of spruce, fir, or high up
among pines and slender cascades. The weather was very fair and warm,
and the sun was only dimmed by the shadow of the lapis lazuli crags that
towered threateningly over the path or by the jade-brown walls of a gorge.
At every turn there was some new glimpse of a sun-bathed horizon, or a
gleam of the sails of their boats on the shining, enamelled stream. White
cranes stalked among the emerald rice-fields. The roofs of villages reposed
under the hills, suitably to the contour, and sometimes there were to be seen
the quaint eaves of a temple appositely jutting out. And sometimes the
glistening cascade fell from their very feet to some green trough in the
snowy bloom of cherry, peach and magnolia far below. The spring weather,
the exhilarating air of the heights, and a special comradeship that, as
Ambrose notes, is apt to accompany such an adventure—at any rate for the
first few days—put them all in good spirits with themselves and one
another, and the ravines and wrinkled, wizard-faced crags not infrequently
echoed with human song. Lychnis usually glided ahead, like a spirit that
seeks the consummation of life in some perfect gesture of the dance, and
her attendant followed with a more deliberate and serene enjoyment.
Terence came next, officially leading, often in colloquy with Such-a-one;
and the rest streamed out behind in ever-changing order, gay in their
coloured garments, like a marching troop of flowers.
They camped one warm night, there being no village and no inn, at the
mouth of an unusually gloomy ravine, where the mountains, towering
above them, seemed almost to meet. The moon was in her third quarter.
Three of the Sages—Terence, Frew-Gaff and Sprot—with Ambrose, were
standing among the reeds by the water’s edge, peering into the mysterious,
moon-dappled mouth of the gorge. Terence, profoundly stirred in spirit, had
received illumination, and his eyes were deep pools troubled by shining
Page 55
moon-angels. He raised his hands up before the mountains and exclaimed:
“The Last Wall!”
“Meaning,” said Frew-Gaff, “that on the other side of this barrier, which
is to be pierced by means of this gorge, we shall find a sort of Fairyland of
Pantomime Peaches?”
“The land of the Peach-blossom People, undoubtedly, matter-dividing
Richard.”
“Dancing about in pink and purple tights, I suppose.”
“And as real as æther waves, fanatic particle-worshipper.”
“Well, after all,” said Sprot surprisingly, “there may be something in
what Terence says. There are more things in heaven and earth, as
Wordsworth reminds us. There is much that we cannot comprehend, and I
was never one to scoff at what is beyond our understanding.” It was clear,
Ambrose saw, that he had something up his sleeve.
“Let me feel your pulse,” said Sir Richard. “Ah! I thought so. The spring
and the excellent wine we drank at dinner, and something that is no doubt
aphrodisiacal in the night itself, have disturbed your blood. I detect
overtones of moonshine in the vibrations of your nervous system. The sap is
stirring in you; you are beginning to Sprot.”
“Clever—very clever,” replied the little man, with a certain resentment.
He would have shown it more positively, but he knew it was better not to
engage with these men in a contest of words.
“He has had a vision, perhaps,” fluted Terence from the gorge-mouth in
deep tones. “Illumination comes oftenest to those who are simple in mind.”
“True,” observed Sir Richard.
“Not entirely a vision,” said Sprot, with a sudden falter. Then he made up
his mind. “Look here, you chaps, you mustn’t laugh at me for once....”
“Go on,” said Frew-Gaff.
“How beautiful is the humility of those who have experienced the
Experience!” exclaimed Terence.
Sprot pointed a finger. “You see Blackwood up there?”
“The Last Wall!”
“Meaning,” said Frew-Gaff, “that on the other side of this barrier, which
is to be pierced by means of this gorge, we shall find a sort of Fairyland of
Pantomime Peaches?”
“The land of the Peach-blossom People, undoubtedly, matter-dividing
Richard.”
“Dancing about in pink and purple tights, I suppose.”
“And as real as æther waves, fanatic particle-worshipper.”
“Well, after all,” said Sprot surprisingly, “there may be something in
what Terence says. There are more things in heaven and earth, as
Wordsworth reminds us. There is much that we cannot comprehend, and I
was never one to scoff at what is beyond our understanding.” It was clear,
Ambrose saw, that he had something up his sleeve.
“Let me feel your pulse,” said Sir Richard. “Ah! I thought so. The spring
and the excellent wine we drank at dinner, and something that is no doubt
aphrodisiacal in the night itself, have disturbed your blood. I detect
overtones of moonshine in the vibrations of your nervous system. The sap is
stirring in you; you are beginning to Sprot.”
“Clever—very clever,” replied the little man, with a certain resentment.
He would have shown it more positively, but he knew it was better not to
engage with these men in a contest of words.
“He has had a vision, perhaps,” fluted Terence from the gorge-mouth in
deep tones. “Illumination comes oftenest to those who are simple in mind.”
“True,” observed Sir Richard.
“Not entirely a vision,” said Sprot, with a sudden falter. Then he made up
his mind. “Look here, you chaps, you mustn’t laugh at me for once....”
“Go on,” said Frew-Gaff.
“How beautiful is the humility of those who have experienced the
Experience!” exclaimed Terence.
Sprot pointed a finger. “You see Blackwood up there?”
Page 56
Following his finger, they dimly saw the motionless form of Blackwood
seated cross-legged on a ledge of the mountain. He was in discipline. “Yes,”
they breathed.
“Well, I was up there talking to him, because I thought he might do me a
bit of good, and as we were chatting, about self-control and” (he coughed)
“purity and that sort of thing, and it was getting dark, we both distinctly saw
a man pass riding on a goat, like the one you saw, Terence, beside the ship.
He went down that narrow path very silent and swift, ghost-like; but what
got us both a bit startled was his eyes, which were what you might call
fierce and majestic, if I might put it so.”
Terence took him by the hand, exclaiming, “Brother!” Then once more
addressing the mountain as “The Last Wall,” he stepped towards the river
and said, to some hypothetical listener, “I come.”
“Stop!” cried Sprot. Terence, knee-deep in the reedy water, turned with
an expression of inquiry.
“There’s more than ghosts in these mountains,” said the man of business.
“Gentlemen, I am not an artist, or a dreamer, or a scientist; I am a practical
man, and as such I keep my eyes and ears pretty wide open, and perhaps I
see things that escape some others. Now this fellow Such-a-one, and his
talisman, and all the tales we’ve heard about this part of the world—what
do you make of it?” He paused, a conjuror about to produce an idea out of
an apparently empty mind.
“Absolutely nothing,” said Sir Richard, looking down at him with
tolerance in his moonlit, distinguished face.
“Nothing, naturally, it being a matter plain to be seen without a
microscope, and hence not interesting to a scientific man. Well, Mr. Poet
Fitzgerald, wade into the river by all means, though I might warn you
against catching cold. As I said, I am a practical man. But there’s something
more than a feverish cold hidden in the blackness of that split in the
mountains, in my opinion.”
He stopped, and the others stared expectantly into the gorge.
“There’s dragons,” he exclaimed, like an explosion.
seated cross-legged on a ledge of the mountain. He was in discipline. “Yes,”
they breathed.
“Well, I was up there talking to him, because I thought he might do me a
bit of good, and as we were chatting, about self-control and” (he coughed)
“purity and that sort of thing, and it was getting dark, we both distinctly saw
a man pass riding on a goat, like the one you saw, Terence, beside the ship.
He went down that narrow path very silent and swift, ghost-like; but what
got us both a bit startled was his eyes, which were what you might call
fierce and majestic, if I might put it so.”
Terence took him by the hand, exclaiming, “Brother!” Then once more
addressing the mountain as “The Last Wall,” he stepped towards the river
and said, to some hypothetical listener, “I come.”
“Stop!” cried Sprot. Terence, knee-deep in the reedy water, turned with
an expression of inquiry.
“There’s more than ghosts in these mountains,” said the man of business.
“Gentlemen, I am not an artist, or a dreamer, or a scientist; I am a practical
man, and as such I keep my eyes and ears pretty wide open, and perhaps I
see things that escape some others. Now this fellow Such-a-one, and his
talisman, and all the tales we’ve heard about this part of the world—what
do you make of it?” He paused, a conjuror about to produce an idea out of
an apparently empty mind.
“Absolutely nothing,” said Sir Richard, looking down at him with
tolerance in his moonlit, distinguished face.
“Nothing, naturally, it being a matter plain to be seen without a
microscope, and hence not interesting to a scientific man. Well, Mr. Poet
Fitzgerald, wade into the river by all means, though I might warn you
against catching cold. As I said, I am a practical man. But there’s something
more than a feverish cold hidden in the blackness of that split in the
mountains, in my opinion.”
He stopped, and the others stared expectantly into the gorge.
“There’s dragons,” he exclaimed, like an explosion.
Page 57
“Credo quia absurdum.” The voice of Quentin unexpectedly broke the
silence, and Sprot jumped round as if his fancies had taken on a fearful
reality.
“These mountains are certainly full of dragons,” continued Quentin.
“Listen!” They listened, and a murmur of rippling water came down the
gorge. “Do you not hear them drinking and swimming? Do you not realize
that all these past days, as we walked among contorted crags, we were
among dragons, twisting and grinning in their sleep? Look above you at
those gruesome, moonlit shapes among the mountains, and their light, white
breath drifting about the peaks. Look——” He stopped abruptly, and
resumed in a queer tone. “Look, in fact, at that one hanging in the air.”
They looked and saw a great, beaked bird floating overhead with wide,
motionless wings. Their mouths hung open, and Ambrose ascertained
afterwards that their sensations were rather of astonishment than alarm.
Frew-Gaff was the first to bring his mind to bear on it.
“An aeroplane, by all that’s holy!” he exclaimed.
The bird wheeled round a great circle and vanished over the mountains.
“Then what silent engines!” replied Quentin. “I fear it is the Dragon.
Remember the emblem on our boats. It is clear that we have come here, by
the hand of Such-a-one, in the capacity of sacrifice for some annual feast.
Hence the respectful attitude of the surrounding population. Sprot will
undoubtedly suffer first.”
Sprot was pale, trembling. “The camp!” he muttered. “The girls!”
Taken by his infectious alarm, they rushed back to the camp. All was
well. The blue-clad stewards, under the assiduous tutelage of Such-a-one,
were prostrating themselves forehead to ground. The others were looking
up at the mountains with mingled amusement and apprehension, as if they
preferred to believe that someone had played a rather uncanny joke. The
girls, by their dishevelled hair, had come from their pillows. This drew
Quentin. “A girl fresh from her bed is among the most intoxicating sights of
earth,” he murmured to Ambrose.
Then Blackwood came flitting through the night with a not altogether
well-disciplined haste, asking: “What is it in the sky?”
silence, and Sprot jumped round as if his fancies had taken on a fearful
reality.
“These mountains are certainly full of dragons,” continued Quentin.
“Listen!” They listened, and a murmur of rippling water came down the
gorge. “Do you not hear them drinking and swimming? Do you not realize
that all these past days, as we walked among contorted crags, we were
among dragons, twisting and grinning in their sleep? Look above you at
those gruesome, moonlit shapes among the mountains, and their light, white
breath drifting about the peaks. Look——” He stopped abruptly, and
resumed in a queer tone. “Look, in fact, at that one hanging in the air.”
They looked and saw a great, beaked bird floating overhead with wide,
motionless wings. Their mouths hung open, and Ambrose ascertained
afterwards that their sensations were rather of astonishment than alarm.
Frew-Gaff was the first to bring his mind to bear on it.
“An aeroplane, by all that’s holy!” he exclaimed.
The bird wheeled round a great circle and vanished over the mountains.
“Then what silent engines!” replied Quentin. “I fear it is the Dragon.
Remember the emblem on our boats. It is clear that we have come here, by
the hand of Such-a-one, in the capacity of sacrifice for some annual feast.
Hence the respectful attitude of the surrounding population. Sprot will
undoubtedly suffer first.”
Sprot was pale, trembling. “The camp!” he muttered. “The girls!”
Taken by his infectious alarm, they rushed back to the camp. All was
well. The blue-clad stewards, under the assiduous tutelage of Such-a-one,
were prostrating themselves forehead to ground. The others were looking
up at the mountains with mingled amusement and apprehension, as if they
preferred to believe that someone had played a rather uncanny joke. The
girls, by their dishevelled hair, had come from their pillows. This drew
Quentin. “A girl fresh from her bed is among the most intoxicating sights of
earth,” he murmured to Ambrose.
Then Blackwood came flitting through the night with a not altogether
well-disciplined haste, asking: “What is it in the sky?”
Page 58
The matter was pretty thoroughly discussed, without satisfactory
conclusion. “Anyway,” said Lord Sombrewater at last, “dragon or
aeroplane, the incident adds piquancy to the adventure. What do you say,
Lychnis? Would you rather go back?”
She shook her head. “On the contrary.”
“And you, Ruby?”
But Ruby had fallen asleep. “What a lovely morsel for sacrifice!” said
Quentin, looking down at her.
conclusion. “Anyway,” said Lord Sombrewater at last, “dragon or
aeroplane, the incident adds piquancy to the adventure. What do you say,
Lychnis? Would you rather go back?”
She shook her head. “On the contrary.”
“And you, Ruby?”
But Ruby had fallen asleep. “What a lovely morsel for sacrifice!” said
Quentin, looking down at her.
Page 59
14
MBROSE’S narrative proceeds with the same observant calm; and
it is from the heightened colour of the things he has to describe,
and the heightened emotion of the conversation he has to set
down, rather than from any deliberately enhanced passion of his language,
that we derive our impression of the beauty of the Peach-blossom Valley.
He shows us the lagoons, the valleys, the oyster-shaped rocks and the
distant mountains, and he describes the reactions of his companions,
without intervention of sentimental comment.
It seems that in the misty, serene and summer-promising loveliness of the
next daybreak they embarked and entered the gorge almost without waiting
for breakfast, undeterred, confirmed even in their resolution, by the
disappearance of all the servants, except Such-a-one, who explained that
they regarded the manifestation of the Dragon as a warning, and would
undoubtedly spread the news, as they returned to their villages, that the
whole party had been carried away.
The mists had scarcely lifted from the quivering reeds, and the sky was
still all blue and rose, when they poled across the clear black water and
entered the gorge. There proved to be nothing formidable or gloomy in the
gorge. It was wide and, when mists lifted, warm sunlight poured down
among rock shapes of a dream, throwing queer shadows on the water. Their
passage along these fantastic corridors was slow. The sails were useless,
and the water was too deep for the pole, so that progress could only be
made by the use of paddles and by pushing on the fissures and
protuberances of the rock. But it was not easy, for the boats were heavy, and
either they were continually bumping on a buttress or coming neatly to rest
in an angle, or else one had to paddle against the stream over an open sheet
of water, for here and there the gorge widened into a mountain-locked lake,
and there were arms of the lake running into green mountain-valleys, and
wide bays and beaches bordered with majestic groves of the tall, springing
MBROSE’S narrative proceeds with the same observant calm; and
it is from the heightened colour of the things he has to describe,
and the heightened emotion of the conversation he has to set
down, rather than from any deliberately enhanced passion of his language,
that we derive our impression of the beauty of the Peach-blossom Valley.
He shows us the lagoons, the valleys, the oyster-shaped rocks and the
distant mountains, and he describes the reactions of his companions,
without intervention of sentimental comment.
It seems that in the misty, serene and summer-promising loveliness of the
next daybreak they embarked and entered the gorge almost without waiting
for breakfast, undeterred, confirmed even in their resolution, by the
disappearance of all the servants, except Such-a-one, who explained that
they regarded the manifestation of the Dragon as a warning, and would
undoubtedly spread the news, as they returned to their villages, that the
whole party had been carried away.
The mists had scarcely lifted from the quivering reeds, and the sky was
still all blue and rose, when they poled across the clear black water and
entered the gorge. There proved to be nothing formidable or gloomy in the
gorge. It was wide and, when mists lifted, warm sunlight poured down
among rock shapes of a dream, throwing queer shadows on the water. Their
passage along these fantastic corridors was slow. The sails were useless,
and the water was too deep for the pole, so that progress could only be
made by the use of paddles and by pushing on the fissures and
protuberances of the rock. But it was not easy, for the boats were heavy, and
either they were continually bumping on a buttress or coming neatly to rest
in an angle, or else one had to paddle against the stream over an open sheet
of water, for here and there the gorge widened into a mountain-locked lake,
and there were arms of the lake running into green mountain-valleys, and
wide bays and beaches bordered with majestic groves of the tall, springing
Page 60
bamboo. There were also dragon-hiding pools under contorted cliffs, black
waters and shadowy flights of fish.
They all worked silently with pole and paddle. At last Quentin wiped the
sweat off his face and asked: “Who’ll swim with me in the Gorge of
Dragons?”
“I will.” The voices of Lychnis and Ruby chimed high among the rocks,
echoed by Fulke Arnott.
“Wait a minute,” put in Lord Sombrewater. “Is it safe, swimming here?”
He addressed Such-a-one.
The Chinaman smiled gravely. “The river is warm and sweet and clear,
Excellence. There are few reeds in the channel, and there is nothing more
formidable, by day, than pike. These, however, are voracious.”
“I’m not frightened of fish,” said Lychnis. “I’ll kick them.” Anticipating
her father’s consent, she vanished into the interior of her boat, followed by
Ruby; and Ambrose remarks that, after the silk robes in which they had for
so many days suffered obliteration, the manifestation of their naked limbs
and plum-coloured bodies was quite surprising. Soon four of the party were
in the river—the two young women, Quentin (whom Ambrose likens to a
piece of live rock), and Fulke (who was dragonish). They sported and
splashed round the leading boat like water-gods, or swam far ahead, dark
little heads and shining arms driving showers of water-drops. Then Lychnis
and Ruby, when they were tired of it, played at being hippopotamuses, like
children. That was on the suggestion of Lychnis; and Ambrose, leaning out
of his window when she plunged, saw her shortened body down under the
water, and her pale pretending face, her still eyes, when she floated up
through the water to breathe. She was followed by the dim mass of Quentin,
who had suddenly appeared beside her from under the boat.
“I nearly had you,” he said, spouting water from his mouth. “Drown with
me, and let us be drifted into some underwater cave, locked together in a
never-ending river-dream.” She made a fox-face at him.
The others swam in their turn. After the bathe they had a meal, and some
strolled in the groves and some slept in the warmth, and later in the day
they went on again, singing, and satisfied with the still splendour of
evening. They spent the night in a creek, among clumps of bamboo.
waters and shadowy flights of fish.
They all worked silently with pole and paddle. At last Quentin wiped the
sweat off his face and asked: “Who’ll swim with me in the Gorge of
Dragons?”
“I will.” The voices of Lychnis and Ruby chimed high among the rocks,
echoed by Fulke Arnott.
“Wait a minute,” put in Lord Sombrewater. “Is it safe, swimming here?”
He addressed Such-a-one.
The Chinaman smiled gravely. “The river is warm and sweet and clear,
Excellence. There are few reeds in the channel, and there is nothing more
formidable, by day, than pike. These, however, are voracious.”
“I’m not frightened of fish,” said Lychnis. “I’ll kick them.” Anticipating
her father’s consent, she vanished into the interior of her boat, followed by
Ruby; and Ambrose remarks that, after the silk robes in which they had for
so many days suffered obliteration, the manifestation of their naked limbs
and plum-coloured bodies was quite surprising. Soon four of the party were
in the river—the two young women, Quentin (whom Ambrose likens to a
piece of live rock), and Fulke (who was dragonish). They sported and
splashed round the leading boat like water-gods, or swam far ahead, dark
little heads and shining arms driving showers of water-drops. Then Lychnis
and Ruby, when they were tired of it, played at being hippopotamuses, like
children. That was on the suggestion of Lychnis; and Ambrose, leaning out
of his window when she plunged, saw her shortened body down under the
water, and her pale pretending face, her still eyes, when she floated up
through the water to breathe. She was followed by the dim mass of Quentin,
who had suddenly appeared beside her from under the boat.
“I nearly had you,” he said, spouting water from his mouth. “Drown with
me, and let us be drifted into some underwater cave, locked together in a
never-ending river-dream.” She made a fox-face at him.
The others swam in their turn. After the bathe they had a meal, and some
strolled in the groves and some slept in the warmth, and later in the day
they went on again, singing, and satisfied with the still splendour of
evening. They spent the night in a creek, among clumps of bamboo.
Page 61
It was during the following morning that the gorge began to open out, as
the mountain range through which they had passed declined into a broken
litter of jade-green hills, and they saw ahead of them the first glimpses of
the Peach-blossom Valley. They called it the Peach-blossom Valley then
because the journey came to an end there, Terence having received the
necessary intimation; but Ambrose tries over some other names, as Willow
Valley, and Valley of Emerald Hills, and Valley of Blue Pines. They were so
moved, it seems, by the composed beauty of the scene that met their eyes as
they left the mild opening of the ravine that for a time they forgot each
other’s existence and lived alone in the delicate solitude of that dreamy
landscape. The stream, deep and slow, wound between willows, and
through the willow-screen they saw verdant lawns with a fleeting glimpse
of deer. Beyond, there were orchards of cherry, peach and plum, so that the
valley seemed full of low-drifting clouds, white and pink; above the clouds
gleamed the smooth emerald of the hills, the blue pines and quaint
outcroppings of jade-hued rock. Birds sang. The stream was fed by little
tributaries that murmured among the lawns. Tributaries and stream were
spanned by bridges of lacquer and here, among groves of bamboo, was the
yellow-tiled roof of a pavilion, and there, sticking up out of the peach-
blossom foam, a sunlit pagoda or a porcelain tower; and once, on the
verandah of a pavilion by the water, they saw a figure seated in meditation,
and once an angler under the willows.
“We are in water-colour land,” said Quentin. “This valley is done on silk.
I fear you others are too gross-minded to subsist here for long.”
It was a landscape of unrivalled delicacy and refined distinction, a tone-
subtlety of pale pink and blue, amber and apple-green, with harmonious
notes of red and, in the hazy sky, of yellow. A soft wind fanned them up-
stream. The valley widened continually, and the channel of the stream
became lost in the first shimmering stretches of a lagoon. Now on either
side they saw other valleys opening out, and beyond them glimpses of
frowning pine-wood under azure and jade-brown crags. Azalea flamed on
the hillsides. Ahead of them the arm of the lagoon on which they were
sailing was studded with emerald islets, and the oyster-shell rocks rose out
of seas of lilies. The hills toppled curiously, and in the strange perspective
the distant mountains seemed to zigzag and stagger a little—not, indeed, out
of harmony with the general effect of something artificial, composed and
the mountain range through which they had passed declined into a broken
litter of jade-green hills, and they saw ahead of them the first glimpses of
the Peach-blossom Valley. They called it the Peach-blossom Valley then
because the journey came to an end there, Terence having received the
necessary intimation; but Ambrose tries over some other names, as Willow
Valley, and Valley of Emerald Hills, and Valley of Blue Pines. They were so
moved, it seems, by the composed beauty of the scene that met their eyes as
they left the mild opening of the ravine that for a time they forgot each
other’s existence and lived alone in the delicate solitude of that dreamy
landscape. The stream, deep and slow, wound between willows, and
through the willow-screen they saw verdant lawns with a fleeting glimpse
of deer. Beyond, there were orchards of cherry, peach and plum, so that the
valley seemed full of low-drifting clouds, white and pink; above the clouds
gleamed the smooth emerald of the hills, the blue pines and quaint
outcroppings of jade-hued rock. Birds sang. The stream was fed by little
tributaries that murmured among the lawns. Tributaries and stream were
spanned by bridges of lacquer and here, among groves of bamboo, was the
yellow-tiled roof of a pavilion, and there, sticking up out of the peach-
blossom foam, a sunlit pagoda or a porcelain tower; and once, on the
verandah of a pavilion by the water, they saw a figure seated in meditation,
and once an angler under the willows.
“We are in water-colour land,” said Quentin. “This valley is done on silk.
I fear you others are too gross-minded to subsist here for long.”
It was a landscape of unrivalled delicacy and refined distinction, a tone-
subtlety of pale pink and blue, amber and apple-green, with harmonious
notes of red and, in the hazy sky, of yellow. A soft wind fanned them up-
stream. The valley widened continually, and the channel of the stream
became lost in the first shimmering stretches of a lagoon. Now on either
side they saw other valleys opening out, and beyond them glimpses of
frowning pine-wood under azure and jade-brown crags. Azalea flamed on
the hillsides. Ahead of them the arm of the lagoon on which they were
sailing was studded with emerald islets, and the oyster-shell rocks rose out
of seas of lilies. The hills toppled curiously, and in the strange perspective
the distant mountains seemed to zigzag and stagger a little—not, indeed, out
of harmony with the general effect of something artificial, composed and
Page 62
deliberately fantastic in a scene which might have proceeded from the mind
of a classic artist.
Now they approached a part where the hills came right down to the
water, and the lagoon took a right-angled turn between gate-posts of rock,
the valley turning with it in its general design. Rounding the rocks on their
left-hand, they saw before them a reach of water stretching away two or
three miles, and perhaps a mile wide. This lake also, softly lapping in the
all-pervading sunlight, was studded with islets of tender green; but in the
middle of it—as near as they could judge the middle—there stood a greater
island of rock, lifted high out of the water, crowned with pine-trees, flower-
bearing, afloat, as it seemed, in a water-meadow sewn with a million
opening buds of the lotus. The boats drifted unheeded while they all gazed
at the tremulous, tender beauty of the scene—lapping water; island rock in
lotus-meadow; reedy shores; blossom on emerald hills; beyond, a hint of
snow-capped mountains; and all poised before them, clear-cut and delicate
in a dream-medium of quivering, sun-saturated air.
With one accord they turned to Lychnis, as if to inquire what her thoughts
were. Her face had a flush like the tip of the opening lotus. “The Dragon
Altar on the Dragon Island,” she whispered to Such-a-one, who was
observed to be in the doubled-up position of one who makes obeisance.
Nor would he lead them in the boats any nearer the rock.
“I’ll swim there,” said Quentin. “There’ll be lanes through the lotus-
meadow.”
“I desire you to be good enough to refrain on this occasion.” Lord
Sombrewater spoke peremptorily.
“Very well,” Quentin replied. “I obey. My heart is chastened, for the
moment, by the supreme and subtle distinction of the water-colourist who
composed this classic landscape, and there will be opportunities for
enterprise at a later date.”
“But where are we going to live?” complained Ruby. “We can’t live for
ever in these boats.”
“What does it matter?” asked Lychnis. “I’d like to go on floating for ever
among the lotuses, dabbling my hands in the lake, until the world vanished
and there was only a single lotus and my contemplation.” There was
of a classic artist.
Now they approached a part where the hills came right down to the
water, and the lagoon took a right-angled turn between gate-posts of rock,
the valley turning with it in its general design. Rounding the rocks on their
left-hand, they saw before them a reach of water stretching away two or
three miles, and perhaps a mile wide. This lake also, softly lapping in the
all-pervading sunlight, was studded with islets of tender green; but in the
middle of it—as near as they could judge the middle—there stood a greater
island of rock, lifted high out of the water, crowned with pine-trees, flower-
bearing, afloat, as it seemed, in a water-meadow sewn with a million
opening buds of the lotus. The boats drifted unheeded while they all gazed
at the tremulous, tender beauty of the scene—lapping water; island rock in
lotus-meadow; reedy shores; blossom on emerald hills; beyond, a hint of
snow-capped mountains; and all poised before them, clear-cut and delicate
in a dream-medium of quivering, sun-saturated air.
With one accord they turned to Lychnis, as if to inquire what her thoughts
were. Her face had a flush like the tip of the opening lotus. “The Dragon
Altar on the Dragon Island,” she whispered to Such-a-one, who was
observed to be in the doubled-up position of one who makes obeisance.
Nor would he lead them in the boats any nearer the rock.
“I’ll swim there,” said Quentin. “There’ll be lanes through the lotus-
meadow.”
“I desire you to be good enough to refrain on this occasion.” Lord
Sombrewater spoke peremptorily.
“Very well,” Quentin replied. “I obey. My heart is chastened, for the
moment, by the supreme and subtle distinction of the water-colourist who
composed this classic landscape, and there will be opportunities for
enterprise at a later date.”
“But where are we going to live?” complained Ruby. “We can’t live for
ever in these boats.”
“What does it matter?” asked Lychnis. “I’d like to go on floating for ever
among the lotuses, dabbling my hands in the lake, until the world vanished
and there was only a single lotus and my contemplation.” There was
Page 63
profound passion in her voice, and Blackwood turned to controvert the
element of heresy in her point of view. But she woke from reverie and made
some inquiries. “This is perhaps the earthly paradise. Can we stay here?”
She addressed the Chinaman. “Is this valley for us? May we live in those
pavilions and contemplate in those porcelain towers? Oh, Ruby! did you see
the verandahs? What a summer we shall have—water-parties and lantern-
feasts!”
The black eyes of their guide, unreadable as boot-buttons, regarded her
child-like excitement. He bowed. “Nobody will prevent you, in these
valleys, from the enjoyment of whatever you may find at your disposal. Let
us explore the accommodative facilities.”
So they skirted the margin of the water for more than a mile, stealing
glances at the mysterious island. They passed many a reedy creek, where
carp, great and little, were swimming in hundreds, and green-headed ducks;
many a lawn coming down to the water’s edge, with willow-tree or small,
twisted pine; and at last they came to a mooring raft of bamboo poles. There
Such-a-one made fast, and led his party, in their gay silks, by lawn and tall
grove of bamboo toward the tributary valleys. At well-spaced intervals he
would indicate some pavilion, designed and placed with regard to the
surrounding contours, that was at their disposal, and the party began to drop
members at one or other of these. Blackwood chose one by a stream not far
from the lake for himself alone. It had a copper-domed summer-house,
where he could sit and meditate by the water. Quentin, too, chose to be
solitary, in a gorgeous pavilion with a verandah and a pointed roof of
yellow and peacock-blue tiles. Next, farther away from the lake, Lord
Sombrewater chose an airy and complicated summer pavilion for Lychnis
and Ruby, Frew-Gaff, Ambrose and himself. Such-a-one bowed as they
entered, saying: “The Pavilion of the Yellow Emperor.” This Pavilion,
situated among lawns within the crescent of a forest of tall and splendid
bamboo, was a puzzle of open verandahs, screens, windows, interior
courtyards and little chambers and closets in threes. The massive roof,
weighted with curved rows of vermilion tiles, rose from a tangle of upward-
curling horns and grotesque monsters to a central and whirling creature that
was both dragon and spasm of forked lightning. The furniture was
exquisite, and in every room was a shrub or a flower—a lily floating in a
cistern or an oleander in a porcelain tub. A faint scent of musk pervaded.
element of heresy in her point of view. But she woke from reverie and made
some inquiries. “This is perhaps the earthly paradise. Can we stay here?”
She addressed the Chinaman. “Is this valley for us? May we live in those
pavilions and contemplate in those porcelain towers? Oh, Ruby! did you see
the verandahs? What a summer we shall have—water-parties and lantern-
feasts!”
The black eyes of their guide, unreadable as boot-buttons, regarded her
child-like excitement. He bowed. “Nobody will prevent you, in these
valleys, from the enjoyment of whatever you may find at your disposal. Let
us explore the accommodative facilities.”
So they skirted the margin of the water for more than a mile, stealing
glances at the mysterious island. They passed many a reedy creek, where
carp, great and little, were swimming in hundreds, and green-headed ducks;
many a lawn coming down to the water’s edge, with willow-tree or small,
twisted pine; and at last they came to a mooring raft of bamboo poles. There
Such-a-one made fast, and led his party, in their gay silks, by lawn and tall
grove of bamboo toward the tributary valleys. At well-spaced intervals he
would indicate some pavilion, designed and placed with regard to the
surrounding contours, that was at their disposal, and the party began to drop
members at one or other of these. Blackwood chose one by a stream not far
from the lake for himself alone. It had a copper-domed summer-house,
where he could sit and meditate by the water. Quentin, too, chose to be
solitary, in a gorgeous pavilion with a verandah and a pointed roof of
yellow and peacock-blue tiles. Next, farther away from the lake, Lord
Sombrewater chose an airy and complicated summer pavilion for Lychnis
and Ruby, Frew-Gaff, Ambrose and himself. Such-a-one bowed as they
entered, saying: “The Pavilion of the Yellow Emperor.” This Pavilion,
situated among lawns within the crescent of a forest of tall and splendid
bamboo, was a puzzle of open verandahs, screens, windows, interior
courtyards and little chambers and closets in threes. The massive roof,
weighted with curved rows of vermilion tiles, rose from a tangle of upward-
curling horns and grotesque monsters to a central and whirling creature that
was both dragon and spasm of forked lightning. The furniture was
exquisite, and in every room was a shrub or a flower—a lily floating in a
cistern or an oleander in a porcelain tub. A faint scent of musk pervaded.
Page 64
The dwelling was provided with half a dozen respectful menservants and
three girls. There seemed more, because they were all alike and always
coming and going. The men were taller and finer than those who had left in
a hurry at the mouth of the Gorge of Dragons. The girls, as Quentin
remarked, were beautiful toys.
Lychnis and Ruby, with Sir Richard Frew-Gaff, vanished, and Ambrose
gathered from their voices, now near, now distant, that they were exploring
the mazes of the Pavilion. With Lord Sombrewater he accompanied
Terence, Fulke and Sprot on a search for further accommodation. Behind
the Pavilion, deep in the bamboo-forest, Terence came on a graceful, tile-
encased tower like a lighthouse among the bamboo-leaf-spray, and elected
to dwell in the topmost watch-chamber. Finally, Sprot, entreating Fulke not
to desert him, found a house of lacquer and enamel, like a cabinet for a
precious gem. There these two ensconced themselves, neither very satisfied
with the other.
Lord Sombrewater and Ambrose returned to the Yellow Emperor’s
Pavilion, smiling and contented with the graceful fortune that seemed to
have befallen them. Lychnis stood at the door in a new robe of heliotrope. A
deep sash sheathed her hips, and her father, in his pleasure, put an arm
round the slender waist and kissed her. Then, “Where’s Such-a-one?” he
asked. “There are one or two things we ought to discuss.”
But Such-a-one had completely disappeared, so she told him.
“Indeed!” said he, turning his expressionless eyes, with a sharp, bird-
movement, on Ambrose.
three girls. There seemed more, because they were all alike and always
coming and going. The men were taller and finer than those who had left in
a hurry at the mouth of the Gorge of Dragons. The girls, as Quentin
remarked, were beautiful toys.
Lychnis and Ruby, with Sir Richard Frew-Gaff, vanished, and Ambrose
gathered from their voices, now near, now distant, that they were exploring
the mazes of the Pavilion. With Lord Sombrewater he accompanied
Terence, Fulke and Sprot on a search for further accommodation. Behind
the Pavilion, deep in the bamboo-forest, Terence came on a graceful, tile-
encased tower like a lighthouse among the bamboo-leaf-spray, and elected
to dwell in the topmost watch-chamber. Finally, Sprot, entreating Fulke not
to desert him, found a house of lacquer and enamel, like a cabinet for a
precious gem. There these two ensconced themselves, neither very satisfied
with the other.
Lord Sombrewater and Ambrose returned to the Yellow Emperor’s
Pavilion, smiling and contented with the graceful fortune that seemed to
have befallen them. Lychnis stood at the door in a new robe of heliotrope. A
deep sash sheathed her hips, and her father, in his pleasure, put an arm
round the slender waist and kissed her. Then, “Where’s Such-a-one?” he
asked. “There are one or two things we ought to discuss.”
But Such-a-one had completely disappeared, so she told him.
“Indeed!” said he, turning his expressionless eyes, with a sharp, bird-
movement, on Ambrose.
Page 65
15
MBROSE emerged from his chamber at the side of the house and
looked from the verandah across the quivering bamboo-forest. He
was composing his description of the morning’s adventure.
Somewhere in the neighbourhood he heard the girls chattering, and could
not quite locate the sound. Ruby’s voice came, calling him, and when he
looked round in bewilderment there was laughter. Then a lattice was pushed
open at the other end of the verandah, and Ruby put out her head and
shoulders. She had on a new jacket of geranium-red, and her copper hair
was piled up with combs of tortoise-shell. “Come in and see Licky and me,”
she said. “There’s a door on the verandah round the corner.”
He went into their room, making a note of the words “refined elegance”
for subsequent use in describing its shape and furniture. There was an effect
of green, gold and black; for the walls were green, and the furniture was
ebony, with marquetry of brass, tortoise-shell and mother-of-pearl. A clear
sunlight, tempered by the lattices, showed him all the exquisite
appointments. The ebony cupboard, with half-open, gold-enamelled doors,
contained a hint of richly coloured clothes, like petals within the sheath. A
profusion of silken jackets was scattered over an ebony and ivory
commode, and hung on the handle of a lacquered cabinet and over a screen
painted with butterflies. The curtains of an ebony bed, like a houseboat,
were drawn, disclosing a heap of garments on the swan-white coverlet.
Lychnis was seated on a stool by a window, having her hair brushed (but
she had forbidden the use of resin) by a Chinese girl with black-bead eyes
and almost imperceptible mouth. At her side was a lacquer table, laden with
ivory brushes, jade and tortoise-shell combs, pigment trays in rare
porcelain. There was a box with a brass mirror in the lid, and tiny drawers
for lip-salve, rouge, powder, and pencil for the eyebrows. She had in her
slender hands a gilt mirror. She was keeping her head very still, but she put,
with her eyebrows, an inquiry as to his state of mind. He indicated
satisfaction.
MBROSE emerged from his chamber at the side of the house and
looked from the verandah across the quivering bamboo-forest. He
was composing his description of the morning’s adventure.
Somewhere in the neighbourhood he heard the girls chattering, and could
not quite locate the sound. Ruby’s voice came, calling him, and when he
looked round in bewilderment there was laughter. Then a lattice was pushed
open at the other end of the verandah, and Ruby put out her head and
shoulders. She had on a new jacket of geranium-red, and her copper hair
was piled up with combs of tortoise-shell. “Come in and see Licky and me,”
she said. “There’s a door on the verandah round the corner.”
He went into their room, making a note of the words “refined elegance”
for subsequent use in describing its shape and furniture. There was an effect
of green, gold and black; for the walls were green, and the furniture was
ebony, with marquetry of brass, tortoise-shell and mother-of-pearl. A clear
sunlight, tempered by the lattices, showed him all the exquisite
appointments. The ebony cupboard, with half-open, gold-enamelled doors,
contained a hint of richly coloured clothes, like petals within the sheath. A
profusion of silken jackets was scattered over an ebony and ivory
commode, and hung on the handle of a lacquered cabinet and over a screen
painted with butterflies. The curtains of an ebony bed, like a houseboat,
were drawn, disclosing a heap of garments on the swan-white coverlet.
Lychnis was seated on a stool by a window, having her hair brushed (but
she had forbidden the use of resin) by a Chinese girl with black-bead eyes
and almost imperceptible mouth. At her side was a lacquer table, laden with
ivory brushes, jade and tortoise-shell combs, pigment trays in rare
porcelain. There was a box with a brass mirror in the lid, and tiny drawers
for lip-salve, rouge, powder, and pencil for the eyebrows. She had in her
slender hands a gilt mirror. She was keeping her head very still, but she put,
with her eyebrows, an inquiry as to his state of mind. He indicated
satisfaction.
Page 66
“This is very untidy,” he remarked. “How can you be so untidy in this
perfectly proportioned chamber?”
“We’ve been trying on the clothes,” said geranium-red Ruby. “It took an
awful time to make up our minds. I chose this.” She opened her wide,
black-bordered sleeves like a red butterfly, and turned on her hips to show
him the great black wings of her sash. Her cheeks were flushed a deep
crimson with her enjoyment, and he wondered if, with that and the
advantage that her magnificent figure got from the half-revealing silk, she
did not almost eclipse her slenderer companion. He turned round, with a
view to the formation of a considered judgment.
Lychnis, the last golden comb stuck in her hair, stood up, and the wrap
that had swathed her shoulders fell to the ground. She, too, had a faint flush,
knowing, perhaps, that she was offered for judgment; or had she used, he
wondered, a little pigment from the porcelain tray? She turned slowly for
him to admire her. She wore a chrysanthemum robe—dusky flowers on a
ground of pale amber. Her neck—as Quentin was wont to say, you could
break it by clenching the hand—was a chrysanthemum stalk. The big bow
at the small of her back gathered her robe in and disclosed the slim,
womanish swell of her hips that he had so often tried to describe. She raised
her robe slightly, to display trousers of some texture crisp and brown, like
the petals of the flower. “And these comic shoes.” She pointed to them, and
walked towards him, putting her feet one before the other in tiny steps.
“Must we walk like that? Ruby’s beautiful when she does it. Am I?”
They were lovely, and friendly, those two young women. He watched
them both imitate the swaying and delicate walk of the Chinese girls, up
and down the room, while the maid put away the clothes, paying no
attention. “You’ll turn into Chineses,” he warned them.
They both sprang at him with cries of “Never!” and pushed and pulled
him from the room and along a corridor just to show what they could do.
But Lychnis abruptly desisted. “Hark! What’s that?”
It was a carillon of silver bells pealing in a tower of porcelain, calling the
Sages from their several retreats to a meal in the Yellow Emperor’s
Pavilion. Lord Sombrewater and Sir Richard Frew-Gaff, clothed
respectively in sunset crimson and turquoise-blue, were already seated in a
perfectly proportioned chamber?”
“We’ve been trying on the clothes,” said geranium-red Ruby. “It took an
awful time to make up our minds. I chose this.” She opened her wide,
black-bordered sleeves like a red butterfly, and turned on her hips to show
him the great black wings of her sash. Her cheeks were flushed a deep
crimson with her enjoyment, and he wondered if, with that and the
advantage that her magnificent figure got from the half-revealing silk, she
did not almost eclipse her slenderer companion. He turned round, with a
view to the formation of a considered judgment.
Lychnis, the last golden comb stuck in her hair, stood up, and the wrap
that had swathed her shoulders fell to the ground. She, too, had a faint flush,
knowing, perhaps, that she was offered for judgment; or had she used, he
wondered, a little pigment from the porcelain tray? She turned slowly for
him to admire her. She wore a chrysanthemum robe—dusky flowers on a
ground of pale amber. Her neck—as Quentin was wont to say, you could
break it by clenching the hand—was a chrysanthemum stalk. The big bow
at the small of her back gathered her robe in and disclosed the slim,
womanish swell of her hips that he had so often tried to describe. She raised
her robe slightly, to display trousers of some texture crisp and brown, like
the petals of the flower. “And these comic shoes.” She pointed to them, and
walked towards him, putting her feet one before the other in tiny steps.
“Must we walk like that? Ruby’s beautiful when she does it. Am I?”
They were lovely, and friendly, those two young women. He watched
them both imitate the swaying and delicate walk of the Chinese girls, up
and down the room, while the maid put away the clothes, paying no
attention. “You’ll turn into Chineses,” he warned them.
They both sprang at him with cries of “Never!” and pushed and pulled
him from the room and along a corridor just to show what they could do.
But Lychnis abruptly desisted. “Hark! What’s that?”
It was a carillon of silver bells pealing in a tower of porcelain, calling the
Sages from their several retreats to a meal in the Yellow Emperor’s
Pavilion. Lord Sombrewater and Sir Richard Frew-Gaff, clothed
respectively in sunset crimson and turquoise-blue, were already seated in a
Page 67
chamber more sumptuous, but not less elegant, than the bedchamber. It was
furnished with rich tables, and flowers, and great jars of finest blue-and-
white porcelain. The other Sages arriving, changed likewise into robes of
the most brilliant hue, refreshment was served in the shape of fragrant tea,
with a dish of cooked bamboo shoots and other more doubtful ingredients.
“I shan’t examine this,” said Quentin. “It smells good, and I’ll risk the
transformation of my lusts that may result from ingesting the cellular
composition of beetles and slugs.”
“An insubstantial diet will do you no harm,” said Sir Richard. “If I were
to drain you of blood and transfuse the sap of a vegetable, it might render
your temperament less—shall I say?—ardent.”
“Ah, no! You’d find me doting on a cabbage, or in dalliance with a
brussels sprout.”
“You approve of our surroundings, I take it?” observed Lord
Sombrewater.
“We are in the garden of an emperor.”
“Shall we stay here? What are the views of the Sages? It is pleasant,
certainly, beyond anything I have ever seen; but one or two circumstances
are a little mysterious.”
“It passes my comprehension,” said Sprot, “how anyone owning all this
wealth can leave it absolutely unguarded. We may be murdered in our beds
any night for the sake of the wealth that’s about us. These servants—can
you trust them? They’re not white men, you know. I kicked one just now, to
show who’s master here. I’ve always heard you ought to kick native
servants. But, as I was saying, all this wealth and not a keeper, or a
policeman, or even a ‘Trespassers-will-be-Prosecuted’ board.”
“It may be the custom of some Europeans to kick native servants,” said
Lord Sombrewater testily, “but I shall be obliged if, in this case, you will
use the extreme politeness they use with us.”
“Oh, certainly, certainly. But, if you will excuse me, all this gold and
tortoiseshell, and the bric-à-brac—I suppose that’s valuable, too—who does
it belong to? It must belong to somebody, I suppose. Or do you think we
might—er—appropriate ... as a souvenir, I mean?”
furnished with rich tables, and flowers, and great jars of finest blue-and-
white porcelain. The other Sages arriving, changed likewise into robes of
the most brilliant hue, refreshment was served in the shape of fragrant tea,
with a dish of cooked bamboo shoots and other more doubtful ingredients.
“I shan’t examine this,” said Quentin. “It smells good, and I’ll risk the
transformation of my lusts that may result from ingesting the cellular
composition of beetles and slugs.”
“An insubstantial diet will do you no harm,” said Sir Richard. “If I were
to drain you of blood and transfuse the sap of a vegetable, it might render
your temperament less—shall I say?—ardent.”
“Ah, no! You’d find me doting on a cabbage, or in dalliance with a
brussels sprout.”
“You approve of our surroundings, I take it?” observed Lord
Sombrewater.
“We are in the garden of an emperor.”
“Shall we stay here? What are the views of the Sages? It is pleasant,
certainly, beyond anything I have ever seen; but one or two circumstances
are a little mysterious.”
“It passes my comprehension,” said Sprot, “how anyone owning all this
wealth can leave it absolutely unguarded. We may be murdered in our beds
any night for the sake of the wealth that’s about us. These servants—can
you trust them? They’re not white men, you know. I kicked one just now, to
show who’s master here. I’ve always heard you ought to kick native
servants. But, as I was saying, all this wealth and not a keeper, or a
policeman, or even a ‘Trespassers-will-be-Prosecuted’ board.”
“It may be the custom of some Europeans to kick native servants,” said
Lord Sombrewater testily, “but I shall be obliged if, in this case, you will
use the extreme politeness they use with us.”
“Oh, certainly, certainly. But, if you will excuse me, all this gold and
tortoiseshell, and the bric-à-brac—I suppose that’s valuable, too—who does
it belong to? It must belong to somebody, I suppose. Or do you think we
might—er—appropriate ... as a souvenir, I mean?”
Page 68
“I don’t suppose they’d object to your pinching it,” said Fulke. “It’s clear
there’s no capitalist system here.”
“Then you will be happy here?” asked Lychnis.
That brought him up short. “Yes, by the split kidneys of St. Sebastian!—
thoroughly, frightfully happy!” He added to Ambrose in an undertone:
“There’s always the Lake.”
“As for me,” put in Blackwood, “my summer-house down by the Lake is
of marble and has a copper dome. So beautiful are my surroundings that I
would readily stay here for ever, because of the exquisite and continuous
temptation to the senses. But can these servants not be made to understand
that I always have two lumps of sugar in my tea?”
“Sugar?” exclaimed Sprot. “What’s that got to do with meditation?”
“It’s a stimulant to the intestinal acrobatics,” said Quentin. “He rewards
his performing vestiges with two lumps of sugar.”
“And you, Richard?” inquired the chairman.
“It seems to me we are committed. True, it is a nuisance to be without
any facilities—no instruments, no materials, no laboratory—none to speak
of, that is. Yet the place is very pleasant. Not that I am particularly
susceptible to natural beauty——”
“It’s not natural,” broke in Terence unexpectedly. It was noticed for the
first time that he seemed dissatisfied.
“But the air is stimulating, and, as you know, I am something of an
optimist—in short, I particularly desire to find out what it is that gives these
little grassy mountains that peculiar blue tinge, and the rocks simply shout
for examination. Not that I am an expert geologist, of course. Still, one can
record some observations. And I would add that I think we shall be at peace
here. There is an air of happy serenity that lies on the valley.”
“And you, Terence?”
Terence, in the attitude of Rabindranath Tagore in meditation, raised his
large, grey, poetic eyes. “I confess to a certain disappointment. Dragons are
somewhat outside my habit of dreaming, and the Chinese gods are not, on
there’s no capitalist system here.”
“Then you will be happy here?” asked Lychnis.
That brought him up short. “Yes, by the split kidneys of St. Sebastian!—
thoroughly, frightfully happy!” He added to Ambrose in an undertone:
“There’s always the Lake.”
“As for me,” put in Blackwood, “my summer-house down by the Lake is
of marble and has a copper dome. So beautiful are my surroundings that I
would readily stay here for ever, because of the exquisite and continuous
temptation to the senses. But can these servants not be made to understand
that I always have two lumps of sugar in my tea?”
“Sugar?” exclaimed Sprot. “What’s that got to do with meditation?”
“It’s a stimulant to the intestinal acrobatics,” said Quentin. “He rewards
his performing vestiges with two lumps of sugar.”
“And you, Richard?” inquired the chairman.
“It seems to me we are committed. True, it is a nuisance to be without
any facilities—no instruments, no materials, no laboratory—none to speak
of, that is. Yet the place is very pleasant. Not that I am particularly
susceptible to natural beauty——”
“It’s not natural,” broke in Terence unexpectedly. It was noticed for the
first time that he seemed dissatisfied.
“But the air is stimulating, and, as you know, I am something of an
optimist—in short, I particularly desire to find out what it is that gives these
little grassy mountains that peculiar blue tinge, and the rocks simply shout
for examination. Not that I am an expert geologist, of course. Still, one can
record some observations. And I would add that I think we shall be at peace
here. There is an air of happy serenity that lies on the valley.”
“And you, Terence?”
Terence, in the attitude of Rabindranath Tagore in meditation, raised his
large, grey, poetic eyes. “I confess to a certain disappointment. Dragons are
somewhat outside my habit of dreaming, and the Chinese gods are not, on
Page 69
the whole, attractive. I find something bland and pawnbroker-like in their
faces——”
“That,” put in Blackwood, “is the everlasting calm of those who have
learnt to despise the world.”
“I find it unheroic and fatuous. Moreover, I dislike the empty and
unmeaning classicism of this Gentleman’s Park. And these rhododendrons
and magnolias—they are so consciously ornamental and Chinese and
matter-of-fact.”
“Still,” observed Sombrewater, “you would not wish to depart just yet?”
“So long as I am allowed to remain in my tower and commune with the
myriad quivering spirits of the bamboo-forest.”
“By all means—if we may eat a few from time to time. I take it, then,
that it’s settled. We remain.”
“I shall remain,” observed Lychnis, “till all’s blue. One need not starve,
or stay out in the wet, for there are houses and servants and food
everywhere. And I would like to say,” she added, with a certain diffidence,
“that the matter-of-factness is only apparent. It seems to me, Terence, that it
hides something—what shall I say?—almost unbearably passionate, all this
classical restraint. Yes, the Pavilion and the little bridges and the landscape
and everything else. These two paintings, for instance—the Flower-Spray.
That empty, palpitating background. It is more than an evening sky. The
flowers—don’t you think so, daddy?”—she appealed to her father to
support her declaration of faith—“the flowers ... oh, they are more than
lovely! There is something moves in them, behind them. Some great artist
did that, with the calmness of a poet-painter who has feared beauty and
conquered his fear. Then”—she looked round and gathered courage from
their attentiveness—“the Geese. Not very romantic, Terence. But the soul of
Geese is there, dear plump things! What is it Quentin would say in
philosophy? Divested of all accident of appearance. They are whatever it is
that is Goose at the perfect moment of evolution. The life of the universe is
seen through the Geese in that picture. The painter has not hindered it with
some sentimental pre-occupation of his own. Romanticism looks silly
beside that sort of reality. I—I did not mean to have said so much. But it
said itself. It was strange—those two pictures hypnotized me. Something
faces——”
“That,” put in Blackwood, “is the everlasting calm of those who have
learnt to despise the world.”
“I find it unheroic and fatuous. Moreover, I dislike the empty and
unmeaning classicism of this Gentleman’s Park. And these rhododendrons
and magnolias—they are so consciously ornamental and Chinese and
matter-of-fact.”
“Still,” observed Sombrewater, “you would not wish to depart just yet?”
“So long as I am allowed to remain in my tower and commune with the
myriad quivering spirits of the bamboo-forest.”
“By all means—if we may eat a few from time to time. I take it, then,
that it’s settled. We remain.”
“I shall remain,” observed Lychnis, “till all’s blue. One need not starve,
or stay out in the wet, for there are houses and servants and food
everywhere. And I would like to say,” she added, with a certain diffidence,
“that the matter-of-factness is only apparent. It seems to me, Terence, that it
hides something—what shall I say?—almost unbearably passionate, all this
classical restraint. Yes, the Pavilion and the little bridges and the landscape
and everything else. These two paintings, for instance—the Flower-Spray.
That empty, palpitating background. It is more than an evening sky. The
flowers—don’t you think so, daddy?”—she appealed to her father to
support her declaration of faith—“the flowers ... oh, they are more than
lovely! There is something moves in them, behind them. Some great artist
did that, with the calmness of a poet-painter who has feared beauty and
conquered his fear. Then”—she looked round and gathered courage from
their attentiveness—“the Geese. Not very romantic, Terence. But the soul of
Geese is there, dear plump things! What is it Quentin would say in
philosophy? Divested of all accident of appearance. They are whatever it is
that is Goose at the perfect moment of evolution. The life of the universe is
seen through the Geese in that picture. The painter has not hindered it with
some sentimental pre-occupation of his own. Romanticism looks silly
beside that sort of reality. I—I did not mean to have said so much. But it
said itself. It was strange—those two pictures hypnotized me. Something
Page 70
that is not quite life—more than life; I can’t express it—moved in them, and
words came to me.”
Quentin opened his eyes like a man waking from the illumination of
prayer. “O exquisite penetration of unfolding virginity! These are the pure
eyes and perfect witness of all-judging Jove, and we have heard a voice
from the invisible but all-pervading reality of the universe. Now, I myself
formed the same conclusion with regard to the art of China in the days of
my purity—that is to say, when I was about thirteen. Some echo of those
far-off days came to me as I studied my dessert-plate. This band of creamy
pink enamel. This domestic scene in the centre of the plate. These two girls
—what ivory-textured skins! what lily-petal hands holding the battledores.
If the beauty, and by consequence the virtue, of the girls of this valley is
anything like so fragile——”
“It is very fine ware,” put in Sir Richard. “I would like to understand
their process more perfectly. Not that I am an expert in the manufacture of
pottery. I wonder, by the way, if these cabinets are unlocked.”
“Obviously,” replied Quentin, “since there is no capitalist system here
and no police. One must lock up things when there are police. There!” He
opened a cabinet and brought out a piece of pottery. “By the Virgin Mary! it
lives. The cellular organization of it lives and the integument is warm. It
blushes under my fingers like a woman’s cheek. We have here all that’s
most precious in the world, including three maidens.” He dug Fulke in the
ribs. “Let us explore the mazy building.”
He led the party all over the Pavilion, discoursing in every room with
infinite learning on some precious object of Chinese art. Before the ebony
bed in the girls’ bedchamber he stood in an attitude of respectful adoration.
Lychnis tactfully withdrew, leading Ruby. He spoke in a low voice: “And
they lie there in each other’s arms, like shepherdesses in a Boucher. That
precious cabinet enshrines them. My poor Fulke! To have seen, and to have
no chance of possessing. But come away from this holy place. It is not for
the likes of us.” They withdrew, Fulke suppressing a groan.
Finally, in a sort of study, they found a cabinet which contained what
appeared to resemble some kind of listening-in apparatus. “Now,” said
Frew-Gaff, “this is really remarkable.”
words came to me.”
Quentin opened his eyes like a man waking from the illumination of
prayer. “O exquisite penetration of unfolding virginity! These are the pure
eyes and perfect witness of all-judging Jove, and we have heard a voice
from the invisible but all-pervading reality of the universe. Now, I myself
formed the same conclusion with regard to the art of China in the days of
my purity—that is to say, when I was about thirteen. Some echo of those
far-off days came to me as I studied my dessert-plate. This band of creamy
pink enamel. This domestic scene in the centre of the plate. These two girls
—what ivory-textured skins! what lily-petal hands holding the battledores.
If the beauty, and by consequence the virtue, of the girls of this valley is
anything like so fragile——”
“It is very fine ware,” put in Sir Richard. “I would like to understand
their process more perfectly. Not that I am an expert in the manufacture of
pottery. I wonder, by the way, if these cabinets are unlocked.”
“Obviously,” replied Quentin, “since there is no capitalist system here
and no police. One must lock up things when there are police. There!” He
opened a cabinet and brought out a piece of pottery. “By the Virgin Mary! it
lives. The cellular organization of it lives and the integument is warm. It
blushes under my fingers like a woman’s cheek. We have here all that’s
most precious in the world, including three maidens.” He dug Fulke in the
ribs. “Let us explore the mazy building.”
He led the party all over the Pavilion, discoursing in every room with
infinite learning on some precious object of Chinese art. Before the ebony
bed in the girls’ bedchamber he stood in an attitude of respectful adoration.
Lychnis tactfully withdrew, leading Ruby. He spoke in a low voice: “And
they lie there in each other’s arms, like shepherdesses in a Boucher. That
precious cabinet enshrines them. My poor Fulke! To have seen, and to have
no chance of possessing. But come away from this holy place. It is not for
the likes of us.” They withdrew, Fulke suppressing a groan.
Finally, in a sort of study, they found a cabinet which contained what
appeared to resemble some kind of listening-in apparatus. “Now,” said
Frew-Gaff, “this is really remarkable.”
Page 71
16
HEN evening fell, warm and flower-scented, they emerged,
in their summer-gorgeous robes, from the vermilion-tiled
Pavilion, and filed down towards the Lake. They stood on a
lacquer bridge at the head of a creek and looked silently across the sheen of
water.
“Look!” whispered Lychnis, “the Rock!”
It seemed to float before them, in a vapour of evening. The middle and
upper reaches of the sky were clear and summer-foreboding, but clouds
loomed up from behind the mountains beyond the opposite shore, and
opened like large summer flowers.
The Sages went down and stood on a lawn by the water under a huge
flowering tree of unknown kind. Great petals, coloured deep rose, floated
down among them. Lychnis caught one in her hands and inhaled its odour.
Her petal-eyelids closed.
Fulke, roaming disconsolately at large, discovered a mooring-stage of red
painted bamboo among reeds, and there were two or three richly coloured
skiffs, with pointed bows and little masts, tied to it. He leapt on the raft, and
there was an outcry of waterfowl among the reeds, loudly disturbing the
silence. They listened.
“Shall we go out a little way on the water?” He invited Lychnis huskily.
But Lychnis stood quite still, looking at the Rock.
“You, Ruby?” To make Lychnis envious, perhaps.
“I’d rather stay here,” said Ruby, shuddering a little.
Nobody, not even Quentin, responded to his invitation. The evening was
so still. Perhaps a faint awe was on their hearts.
HEN evening fell, warm and flower-scented, they emerged,
in their summer-gorgeous robes, from the vermilion-tiled
Pavilion, and filed down towards the Lake. They stood on a
lacquer bridge at the head of a creek and looked silently across the sheen of
water.
“Look!” whispered Lychnis, “the Rock!”
It seemed to float before them, in a vapour of evening. The middle and
upper reaches of the sky were clear and summer-foreboding, but clouds
loomed up from behind the mountains beyond the opposite shore, and
opened like large summer flowers.
The Sages went down and stood on a lawn by the water under a huge
flowering tree of unknown kind. Great petals, coloured deep rose, floated
down among them. Lychnis caught one in her hands and inhaled its odour.
Her petal-eyelids closed.
Fulke, roaming disconsolately at large, discovered a mooring-stage of red
painted bamboo among reeds, and there were two or three richly coloured
skiffs, with pointed bows and little masts, tied to it. He leapt on the raft, and
there was an outcry of waterfowl among the reeds, loudly disturbing the
silence. They listened.
“Shall we go out a little way on the water?” He invited Lychnis huskily.
But Lychnis stood quite still, looking at the Rock.
“You, Ruby?” To make Lychnis envious, perhaps.
“I’d rather stay here,” said Ruby, shuddering a little.
Nobody, not even Quentin, responded to his invitation. The evening was
so still. Perhaps a faint awe was on their hearts.
Page 72
The deep colour faded gradually out, and the light died off the lapping
water. A fish leapt. Night stole over the valley and fell about the Rock. One
by one their hearts misgave them at the experience of beauty. They quailed
before the task of mastering it with their souls, and drew away. Lychnis
only still gazed, and Ambrose studied her.
“Come, my dearest,” said Lord Sombrewater, turning, as he went, to
draw her by the arm.
An ecstatic sigh escaped her. She seemed unable to move. Ambrose and
her father, and one by one the others, turned to see what held her so fast.
The Rock was ablaze with orange-hued lanterns, as if in the middle of the
water a rhododendron bush had suddenly put forth flowers.
“Almighty, and as we hope merciful, God!” Quentin was spontaneously
upon his knees.
A rocket crept up the black sky, and twenty dying red suns were
extinguished in the Lake. Another and another.
“An extremely ceremonious welcome,” muttered Lord Sombrewater.
“Who is our host, I wonder?”
“Lavish, to say the least,” replied Frew-Gaff.
The display lasted an hour. The culminating device was a vermilion
dragon that writhed and grinned high up above the Rock. With that the
entertainment abruptly ceased, leaving the night darker.
“How shall we find the way?” asked Ruby, with a quiver in her voice.
But two or three servants, with kindly-meant if ghostly foresight, appeared
out of nowhere to guide them, and they went their several ways through the
spectral groves of bamboo, looking back now and then towards the Lake.
water. A fish leapt. Night stole over the valley and fell about the Rock. One
by one their hearts misgave them at the experience of beauty. They quailed
before the task of mastering it with their souls, and drew away. Lychnis
only still gazed, and Ambrose studied her.
“Come, my dearest,” said Lord Sombrewater, turning, as he went, to
draw her by the arm.
An ecstatic sigh escaped her. She seemed unable to move. Ambrose and
her father, and one by one the others, turned to see what held her so fast.
The Rock was ablaze with orange-hued lanterns, as if in the middle of the
water a rhododendron bush had suddenly put forth flowers.
“Almighty, and as we hope merciful, God!” Quentin was spontaneously
upon his knees.
A rocket crept up the black sky, and twenty dying red suns were
extinguished in the Lake. Another and another.
“An extremely ceremonious welcome,” muttered Lord Sombrewater.
“Who is our host, I wonder?”
“Lavish, to say the least,” replied Frew-Gaff.
The display lasted an hour. The culminating device was a vermilion
dragon that writhed and grinned high up above the Rock. With that the
entertainment abruptly ceased, leaving the night darker.
“How shall we find the way?” asked Ruby, with a quiver in her voice.
But two or three servants, with kindly-meant if ghostly foresight, appeared
out of nowhere to guide them, and they went their several ways through the
spectral groves of bamboo, looking back now and then towards the Lake.
Page 73
17
ARM-HUED lanterns decorated the Pavilion and filled the
bedchambers with a dim, wavering and unreal light.
Ambrose retired and composed his mind. But outside on the
verandah he could hear Lychnis and Ruby whispering and the swish of their
robes on the floor.
“I don’t like it, Licky darling,” said Ruby’s voice. “I’m frightened. I
don’t like our room.”
“Well, daddy’s next door, and your father is somewhere close by.”
“I don’t like the place where we are, not by night.”
“I do,” was the answer. “It’s the same valley by night as it was by day.
Can’t you feel how warm and redolent it is?”
“But it’s so strange.”
“I love what’s strange.”
“I feel as if something, someone mysterious, might come and seize us.”
“I should like someone mysterious to come and seize me.”
“Oh, Lychnis, you are dreadful!”
There was no answer. Then, after a silence, Ruby spoke again in a
breathless whisper: “Oh, look! There’s somebody under the trees.”
A pause.
“Silly! It’s only Quentin. How mad of him!”
Lord Sombrewater’s voice broke in from somewhere: “Go to bed at once,
you two.”
Ambrose went out to the verandah in time to see the two silken forms
vanish. But he was quite sure that Lychnis turned and waved to the dim
figure under the trees. Her eyes shone.
ARM-HUED lanterns decorated the Pavilion and filled the
bedchambers with a dim, wavering and unreal light.
Ambrose retired and composed his mind. But outside on the
verandah he could hear Lychnis and Ruby whispering and the swish of their
robes on the floor.
“I don’t like it, Licky darling,” said Ruby’s voice. “I’m frightened. I
don’t like our room.”
“Well, daddy’s next door, and your father is somewhere close by.”
“I don’t like the place where we are, not by night.”
“I do,” was the answer. “It’s the same valley by night as it was by day.
Can’t you feel how warm and redolent it is?”
“But it’s so strange.”
“I love what’s strange.”
“I feel as if something, someone mysterious, might come and seize us.”
“I should like someone mysterious to come and seize me.”
“Oh, Lychnis, you are dreadful!”
There was no answer. Then, after a silence, Ruby spoke again in a
breathless whisper: “Oh, look! There’s somebody under the trees.”
A pause.
“Silly! It’s only Quentin. How mad of him!”
Lord Sombrewater’s voice broke in from somewhere: “Go to bed at once,
you two.”
Ambrose went out to the verandah in time to see the two silken forms
vanish. But he was quite sure that Lychnis turned and waved to the dim
figure under the trees. Her eyes shone.
Page 74
18
MBROSE went down to the lake in the tremulous mists of
daybreak. He pushed his way in waist-deep among reeds,
noiselessly, to observe the habits of water-fowl.
Presently, without surprise, for she had the same early morning habits as
himself, he saw the mist-white figure of Lychnis, with her skirt gathered in
her hands, on one of the many little islets of rock scattered along the shore.
She was bending forward, parting the water-lily leaves, gazing intently into
the depths. He liked to see her once again in her own clothes, unswathed, a
slender, air-loving Lychnis.
He whistled. She turned and waved—negatively, as it were—but after a
minute she turned round again, and slowly began to make her way back,
stepping and leaping and splashing from stone to stone, as if she walked on
the water; and sometimes she swayed and balanced among the broad leaves,
herself an unfolding white lily.
She came to him in the reeds and took his hand. “I didn’t want to see you
at first. I thought it was Fulke or someone. But you looked so funny, waist-
deep in the reeds and all thoughtful, and I thought I’d come. Let’s go, a long
way—at once, in case any of the others come. I want to go miles this
morning, exploring. Shall we?”
She was enchanting, in her slip of a dress and white stockings and
delicate shoes. “How can you run and explore in shoes like those?” he
asked.
“Fast-running things don’t have big hooves,” she replied.
“Quite true. Come on, then, Fawnsfeet.”
“My skirt’s not very wide,” she said, stepping out. It was a very slight
affair, a mere shift, caught in on her right flank, so that the movement of
side and hip was seen, to give the eye an unsatiable satisfaction. And one
observed the moulding of shoulders and bust, and the young mounds that,
MBROSE went down to the lake in the tremulous mists of
daybreak. He pushed his way in waist-deep among reeds,
noiselessly, to observe the habits of water-fowl.
Presently, without surprise, for she had the same early morning habits as
himself, he saw the mist-white figure of Lychnis, with her skirt gathered in
her hands, on one of the many little islets of rock scattered along the shore.
She was bending forward, parting the water-lily leaves, gazing intently into
the depths. He liked to see her once again in her own clothes, unswathed, a
slender, air-loving Lychnis.
He whistled. She turned and waved—negatively, as it were—but after a
minute she turned round again, and slowly began to make her way back,
stepping and leaping and splashing from stone to stone, as if she walked on
the water; and sometimes she swayed and balanced among the broad leaves,
herself an unfolding white lily.
She came to him in the reeds and took his hand. “I didn’t want to see you
at first. I thought it was Fulke or someone. But you looked so funny, waist-
deep in the reeds and all thoughtful, and I thought I’d come. Let’s go, a long
way—at once, in case any of the others come. I want to go miles this
morning, exploring. Shall we?”
She was enchanting, in her slip of a dress and white stockings and
delicate shoes. “How can you run and explore in shoes like those?” he
asked.
“Fast-running things don’t have big hooves,” she replied.
“Quite true. Come on, then, Fawnsfeet.”
“My skirt’s not very wide,” she said, stepping out. It was a very slight
affair, a mere shift, caught in on her right flank, so that the movement of
side and hip was seen, to give the eye an unsatiable satisfaction. And one
observed the moulding of shoulders and bust, and the young mounds that,
Page 75
as one supposed, a lover should one day cup with his hands and put his lips
upon—a thought to make a man such as Quentin swoon. And the torso is
incomparable, Ambrose observed to himself.
“I felt I couldn’t bear those other clothes any longer,” she explained
—“except sometimes, to dress up. Ruby, on the other hand, likes them.”
“She’s asleep?”
“Fat with it, the pig. She woke up when I was having a bath out of a
basin and thanked God that she was not a fool. The basin has a design of
willow-trees done on it, and someone fishing. Do you fish?”
“Indeed, yes. Nothing I like better on a summer or autumn afternoon.”
“Well, I’ll fish with you. We’ll go right to the other end of the Lake by
ourselves and fish all the afternoon. There’s some beauties in here. I saw
them swimming past the rock I was standing on. It’s very deep, too—quite
black with depth, and clear—like a black crystal. I sometimes think it looks
more interesting under water, among water-plants, than above it. Don’t
you?”
They made their way along the shore of the Lake, talking hard and
laughing, smelling the water-smell and the early-morning smell. Sometimes
they went on lawns, crossing the deep red or bright emerald bridges that
spanned the rivulets; sometimes they trod among pebbles at the water’s
edge; and sometimes, where the quaint hills came right down to the Lake,
they had to scramble round sheer cliffs, jumping over the deep water from
fragment to fragment of broken rock. At one place they had to creep under
the bend of a slender, splashing cataract; at another they passed a man
fishing. He took no notice of them.
Gently the air filled with the delicate splendours of the risen sun, and the
steep island of rock out in the middle stood clearly to view. A breeze stirred
the water.
“When the wind ruffles the Lake it looks like a meadow of snowdrops
and violets,” said Lychnis. “I don’t see a sign of life on the island, do you?”
“Nothing but the foliage and the flowers.”
They had come now to a bay with a lawn shelving to the water. Lychnis
stood with her hands behind her, looking seriously at the Rock. “Oh,” she
upon—a thought to make a man such as Quentin swoon. And the torso is
incomparable, Ambrose observed to himself.
“I felt I couldn’t bear those other clothes any longer,” she explained
—“except sometimes, to dress up. Ruby, on the other hand, likes them.”
“She’s asleep?”
“Fat with it, the pig. She woke up when I was having a bath out of a
basin and thanked God that she was not a fool. The basin has a design of
willow-trees done on it, and someone fishing. Do you fish?”
“Indeed, yes. Nothing I like better on a summer or autumn afternoon.”
“Well, I’ll fish with you. We’ll go right to the other end of the Lake by
ourselves and fish all the afternoon. There’s some beauties in here. I saw
them swimming past the rock I was standing on. It’s very deep, too—quite
black with depth, and clear—like a black crystal. I sometimes think it looks
more interesting under water, among water-plants, than above it. Don’t
you?”
They made their way along the shore of the Lake, talking hard and
laughing, smelling the water-smell and the early-morning smell. Sometimes
they went on lawns, crossing the deep red or bright emerald bridges that
spanned the rivulets; sometimes they trod among pebbles at the water’s
edge; and sometimes, where the quaint hills came right down to the Lake,
they had to scramble round sheer cliffs, jumping over the deep water from
fragment to fragment of broken rock. At one place they had to creep under
the bend of a slender, splashing cataract; at another they passed a man
fishing. He took no notice of them.
Gently the air filled with the delicate splendours of the risen sun, and the
steep island of rock out in the middle stood clearly to view. A breeze stirred
the water.
“When the wind ruffles the Lake it looks like a meadow of snowdrops
and violets,” said Lychnis. “I don’t see a sign of life on the island, do you?”
“Nothing but the foliage and the flowers.”
They had come now to a bay with a lawn shelving to the water. Lychnis
stood with her hands behind her, looking seriously at the Rock. “Oh,” she
Page 76
exclaimed abruptly, “look at the swans!”
A noble flotilla, led by a god-like bird with frowning brows, swam
royally towards them.
“How they stare!” She seemed fascinated. “Are they so different from us
—in their lives, I mean, in their thoughts and feelings? Are we related to
swans, Ambrose? I feel that I know them. I think I know them as well as I
know people. Ambrose”—she bent her brows on him—“I think I shall ask
you questions soon—to-day, perhaps. May I?”
“But yes, my silver birch.”
She considered. “Last night, Ambrose, Quentin kissed me!”
“Oh yes?”
She glanced at him, but her eyes were full of her thoughts. “Yes, he
kissed me. I went back to him after you’d gone. The night was so strange
and exciting. It was full of some promise. The night was full of some dark,
passionate flower, waiting to open if I had the secret. I tried.”
“And you found it?”
“No; it was nothing to be kissed by Quentin—no more than my father’s
kiss, or Ruby’s, or the peck of a bird—except that his beard was prickly and
he smelt a good deal of wine. That’s why I must ask you questions. I don’t
ask for facts. I know facts. I want to know how it can ever become so that
they don’t obtrude rather unpleasantly on one’s consciousness. Do they ever
stand out of the way of passion, Ambrose? Is there a desire that burns them
all up into nothing?”
He was silent.
“It is possible that you do not know,” she said slowly.
“You must give me time, if I am to answer you fully. The subject is
important, and wide.”
“Do you mean to write me an essay?”
“Not precisely.” He, too, considered. “It will take me some little while to
arrange the logic, the perspective, of my reply.”
A noble flotilla, led by a god-like bird with frowning brows, swam
royally towards them.
“How they stare!” She seemed fascinated. “Are they so different from us
—in their lives, I mean, in their thoughts and feelings? Are we related to
swans, Ambrose? I feel that I know them. I think I know them as well as I
know people. Ambrose”—she bent her brows on him—“I think I shall ask
you questions soon—to-day, perhaps. May I?”
“But yes, my silver birch.”
She considered. “Last night, Ambrose, Quentin kissed me!”
“Oh yes?”
She glanced at him, but her eyes were full of her thoughts. “Yes, he
kissed me. I went back to him after you’d gone. The night was so strange
and exciting. It was full of some promise. The night was full of some dark,
passionate flower, waiting to open if I had the secret. I tried.”
“And you found it?”
“No; it was nothing to be kissed by Quentin—no more than my father’s
kiss, or Ruby’s, or the peck of a bird—except that his beard was prickly and
he smelt a good deal of wine. That’s why I must ask you questions. I don’t
ask for facts. I know facts. I want to know how it can ever become so that
they don’t obtrude rather unpleasantly on one’s consciousness. Do they ever
stand out of the way of passion, Ambrose? Is there a desire that burns them
all up into nothing?”
He was silent.
“It is possible that you do not know,” she said slowly.
“You must give me time, if I am to answer you fully. The subject is
important, and wide.”
“Do you mean to write me an essay?”
“Not precisely.” He, too, considered. “It will take me some little while to
arrange the logic, the perspective, of my reply.”
Page 77
“Oh, well; take time over it, if you must. But I’m not often in the mood to
ask you things.”
“In the meantime, I take it you have been disappointed?”
“I only hope Quentin was as disappointed as I was.”
“You won’t be ashamed with him? You don’t mind meeting him again?”
“But why? After all, I disappointed him. It’s for him to be ashamed if he
can’t do better than that. He got nothing from me but my will to experiment,
and I easily made it seem as if he was in fault. He went off feeling
ridiculous, I fancy. But look! they’re asking for bread.”
There was always bread in her pockets. The splendid birds were clustered
at the edge of the lawn, and she ran down and fed them, and put her slender
white hands among their plumage. The god-like leader dug at her with his
beak.
“How he stares! How insolent he is!” she exclaimed. “He pesters me—
like Quentin.”
She retired a little. The great bird followed, bridling and opening his
wings and frowning on her like a Jupiter. She stood still and taut,
fascinated. Suddenly he spread his huge wings about her and laid his scarlet
beak on her breast. She stood in his embrace for a moment, with thrown-
back head, and his beak moved on the slender stalk of her throat. Then,
swiftly and calmly, she disengaged herself and ran to Ambrose. The swan
seemed quite crestfallen. “Look! I’ve disappointed him,” she said. “For my
part, I prefer him to Quentin, but not very much.”
“You are a great mystery, my water-lily,” Ambrose replied.
They made their way back along the sides of the hills.
ask you things.”
“In the meantime, I take it you have been disappointed?”
“I only hope Quentin was as disappointed as I was.”
“You won’t be ashamed with him? You don’t mind meeting him again?”
“But why? After all, I disappointed him. It’s for him to be ashamed if he
can’t do better than that. He got nothing from me but my will to experiment,
and I easily made it seem as if he was in fault. He went off feeling
ridiculous, I fancy. But look! they’re asking for bread.”
There was always bread in her pockets. The splendid birds were clustered
at the edge of the lawn, and she ran down and fed them, and put her slender
white hands among their plumage. The god-like leader dug at her with his
beak.
“How he stares! How insolent he is!” she exclaimed. “He pesters me—
like Quentin.”
She retired a little. The great bird followed, bridling and opening his
wings and frowning on her like a Jupiter. She stood still and taut,
fascinated. Suddenly he spread his huge wings about her and laid his scarlet
beak on her breast. She stood in his embrace for a moment, with thrown-
back head, and his beak moved on the slender stalk of her throat. Then,
swiftly and calmly, she disengaged herself and ran to Ambrose. The swan
seemed quite crestfallen. “Look! I’ve disappointed him,” she said. “For my
part, I prefer him to Quentin, but not very much.”
“You are a great mystery, my water-lily,” Ambrose replied.
They made their way back along the sides of the hills.
Page 78
19
OTHING happened for three days. A few of the party found
that eventlessness had a faint, queer effect on their nervous
systems, and the pervading scent of musk was enervating. The
days were a warm monochrome. The fiery procession of the sun across the
diagonal of the valley was slow, perceptible and unvaried. One might have
been glad to alter it. The profound peace and happiness of the valley
became even oppressive, even almost sinister for Sprot. The valley smiled
ceaselessly, and, as Quentin said, there is nothing more irritating. At night,
Lychnis told Ambrose, Ruby clung to her in some sort of irrational fear.
Only Lord Sombrewater remained entirely unaffected. And Lychnis liked it.
And Ambrose made observations in his diary.
Then, on the fourth day, there blew up a storm of wind, and the clouds
writhed like dragons, and the distant tiger-roar was heard as the wind
stroked the cracking forests on the fells.
“What music!” Lychnis listened to her emotions, her brows heavy.
“Mendelssohn only,” put in Quentin. “Everything in measure here. None
of your devastating German symphonies—not in these parts; even the
storms are civilized—still less your incoherent Irish harps.”
“I did really begin to feel,” said Terence, “that our environment was
unsympathetic. I haven’t had a dream, still less a vision, since we came.
And I find the Spirits of the Bamboo Forest, though they are undoubtedly
present in quivering myriads, more than a trifle hard to elicit. But this is
better; this is more hopeful. The wind may bring things. I will therefore
retire to my tower, and keep watch for a messenger from one of those many
worlds that are undoubtedly interfolded with this. If you would like to share
my vigil...?” He turned his great misty eyes upon Lychnis. “I feel it coming
upon me that I am to begin a new portrait of you, in those elaborate clothes,
with your hair so, formally, but half-hidden in veils of bamboo leaves.”
OTHING happened for three days. A few of the party found
that eventlessness had a faint, queer effect on their nervous
systems, and the pervading scent of musk was enervating. The
days were a warm monochrome. The fiery procession of the sun across the
diagonal of the valley was slow, perceptible and unvaried. One might have
been glad to alter it. The profound peace and happiness of the valley
became even oppressive, even almost sinister for Sprot. The valley smiled
ceaselessly, and, as Quentin said, there is nothing more irritating. At night,
Lychnis told Ambrose, Ruby clung to her in some sort of irrational fear.
Only Lord Sombrewater remained entirely unaffected. And Lychnis liked it.
And Ambrose made observations in his diary.
Then, on the fourth day, there blew up a storm of wind, and the clouds
writhed like dragons, and the distant tiger-roar was heard as the wind
stroked the cracking forests on the fells.
“What music!” Lychnis listened to her emotions, her brows heavy.
“Mendelssohn only,” put in Quentin. “Everything in measure here. None
of your devastating German symphonies—not in these parts; even the
storms are civilized—still less your incoherent Irish harps.”
“I did really begin to feel,” said Terence, “that our environment was
unsympathetic. I haven’t had a dream, still less a vision, since we came.
And I find the Spirits of the Bamboo Forest, though they are undoubtedly
present in quivering myriads, more than a trifle hard to elicit. But this is
better; this is more hopeful. The wind may bring things. I will therefore
retire to my tower, and keep watch for a messenger from one of those many
worlds that are undoubtedly interfolded with this. If you would like to share
my vigil...?” He turned his great misty eyes upon Lychnis. “I feel it coming
upon me that I am to begin a new portrait of you, in those elaborate clothes,
with your hair so, formally, but half-hidden in veils of bamboo leaves.”
Page 79
Lychnis declined. She was going out to the forest to hear the great
branches cracking, she said. She and Ruby went to their bedroom to put on
clothes they could walk in—mediæval hunting-clothes.
“Half-hidden! You always have to keep your subject half-hidden,
Terence,” mocked Quentin. “Why don’t you paint her swimming naked in a
mystical bamboo-leaf sea? I should, by heaven! if I were a painter. She
wouldn’t be hidden! I should swoon, painting her.”
“You handle my daughter with your imagination a bit freely, Quentin,”
observed Lord Sombrewater.
“We are all Sages here, I think,” replied Quentin. “We can all embark on
the adventures of conversation, I think, for conversation’s sake, without
being horrified at what we are compelled to say in artistic justice to our
theme. It is true, certainly, that your daughter raises in me exquisite lusts of
the imagination. But if I want to marry her in my imagination I may, I take
it, without asking her parent’s imaginary consent.”
“It is a pretty point,” said Lord Sombrewater tartly; for, where Lychnis
was concerned, even though a Sage, he would have put restrictions on the
art of conversation.
The girls came back, dressed for the excursion. “I shall accompany you,”
he said.
“And I,” said Sir Richard.
“And I,” said Quentin and Sprot.
“And I,” said Fulke, “if I may.”
Ambrose, naturally, joined himself to their party, as likely to provide
more material for description. They set off, leaving only Blackwood and
Terence Fitzgerald behind.
An hour’s march, mostly along the course of a stream that ran to the
Lake, brought them out of the jewel-like, smooth-surfaced and quaint-
conceited scenery, among which the Lotus Lake and the pavilions lay, into
scenery of a wilder description. Quentin was walking with Lychnis, Lord
Sombrewater and Ambrose.
branches cracking, she said. She and Ruby went to their bedroom to put on
clothes they could walk in—mediæval hunting-clothes.
“Half-hidden! You always have to keep your subject half-hidden,
Terence,” mocked Quentin. “Why don’t you paint her swimming naked in a
mystical bamboo-leaf sea? I should, by heaven! if I were a painter. She
wouldn’t be hidden! I should swoon, painting her.”
“You handle my daughter with your imagination a bit freely, Quentin,”
observed Lord Sombrewater.
“We are all Sages here, I think,” replied Quentin. “We can all embark on
the adventures of conversation, I think, for conversation’s sake, without
being horrified at what we are compelled to say in artistic justice to our
theme. It is true, certainly, that your daughter raises in me exquisite lusts of
the imagination. But if I want to marry her in my imagination I may, I take
it, without asking her parent’s imaginary consent.”
“It is a pretty point,” said Lord Sombrewater tartly; for, where Lychnis
was concerned, even though a Sage, he would have put restrictions on the
art of conversation.
The girls came back, dressed for the excursion. “I shall accompany you,”
he said.
“And I,” said Sir Richard.
“And I,” said Quentin and Sprot.
“And I,” said Fulke, “if I may.”
Ambrose, naturally, joined himself to their party, as likely to provide
more material for description. They set off, leaving only Blackwood and
Terence Fitzgerald behind.
An hour’s march, mostly along the course of a stream that ran to the
Lake, brought them out of the jewel-like, smooth-surfaced and quaint-
conceited scenery, among which the Lotus Lake and the pavilions lay, into
scenery of a wilder description. Quentin was walking with Lychnis, Lord
Sombrewater and Ambrose.
Page 80
“Terence should be here,” he remarked. “This is unfinished; this is
romantic.”
“But a bit wizardous,” said Lychnis. “You would scarcely expect to meet
one of his fair-haired Lohengrins—not among these oddly twisted pines and
misshapen rocks. Some strange, gnarled old man, perhaps, with a staff—
some very still old man, with a wrinkled, wicked smile, like a bit of the
scenery suddenly living and peering at you.”
“The mountain air is very bracing,” observed Lord Sombrewater, “and
the wind fortifies me exceedingly; but for a man who makes a regular habit
of six cigars a day the pace is beginning to tell. So much loose rock about,
isn’t there?”
“As for me,” said Quentin, “I am energy, I am vitality itself. I could tread
the mountains flat. When we get up there on the crags I shall breathe in the
streaming clouds and blow them out again in your faces. I shall fill my
chest with the atmosphere and leave you all gasping for breath. You will
entreat me for life, and I shall give it—on terms.”
“I don’t need air,” replied Lychnis. “I subsist on the æther.”
“You are the æther,” he answered, “or whatever medium there is on
which all things are founded. Without you....” At this point she deftly
skipped out of earshot—or, to be more exact, with Ambrose, nearly out of
earshot. “Without you,” he continued, to the wild, surrounding forest
—“without you we should not subsist at all. There would be neither matter
to desire cleavage with you, nor spirit to imagine the immortality of love.”
“Your knowledge of the bawdy literature of the Middle Ages is more
profound than your physics,” interrupted Sir Richard.
“I create my physics, as per necessity, to conform with my imagined
world, like God,” he retorted.
Sir Richard smiled, in his courteous, grave way. “I confine my
observation to the world which has been created by the distinguished
colleague whom you mention. I find there traces of the existence of
consistency, order, law, and nothing beyond that, but those traces lead me
confidently to suppose that in due course we shall find the whole
mechanism to fall out pat.”
romantic.”
“But a bit wizardous,” said Lychnis. “You would scarcely expect to meet
one of his fair-haired Lohengrins—not among these oddly twisted pines and
misshapen rocks. Some strange, gnarled old man, perhaps, with a staff—
some very still old man, with a wrinkled, wicked smile, like a bit of the
scenery suddenly living and peering at you.”
“The mountain air is very bracing,” observed Lord Sombrewater, “and
the wind fortifies me exceedingly; but for a man who makes a regular habit
of six cigars a day the pace is beginning to tell. So much loose rock about,
isn’t there?”
“As for me,” said Quentin, “I am energy, I am vitality itself. I could tread
the mountains flat. When we get up there on the crags I shall breathe in the
streaming clouds and blow them out again in your faces. I shall fill my
chest with the atmosphere and leave you all gasping for breath. You will
entreat me for life, and I shall give it—on terms.”
“I don’t need air,” replied Lychnis. “I subsist on the æther.”
“You are the æther,” he answered, “or whatever medium there is on
which all things are founded. Without you....” At this point she deftly
skipped out of earshot—or, to be more exact, with Ambrose, nearly out of
earshot. “Without you,” he continued, to the wild, surrounding forest
—“without you we should not subsist at all. There would be neither matter
to desire cleavage with you, nor spirit to imagine the immortality of love.”
“Your knowledge of the bawdy literature of the Middle Ages is more
profound than your physics,” interrupted Sir Richard.
“I create my physics, as per necessity, to conform with my imagined
world, like God,” he retorted.
Sir Richard smiled, in his courteous, grave way. “I confine my
observation to the world which has been created by the distinguished
colleague whom you mention. I find there traces of the existence of
consistency, order, law, and nothing beyond that, but those traces lead me
confidently to suppose that in due course we shall find the whole
mechanism to fall out pat.”
Page 81
“I see the day coming,” said Quentin, “when some mechanico-scientific
bloke will pull the universe to pieces just to see if he can reassemble it. I
hate you people who are always poking in the works. Everyone does it now.
People buy cars. Do they drive them? No. They spread them out on the
lawn. Do people listen-in? Never. They muck about with the valves. There
is no art; there is only psycho-analysis. We pull up all our flowers nowadays
to examine the root-hairs and the system of water-absorption. The wonders
of the deep have vanished since we took to dredging the Pacific. There’s no
universe left; there’s only a shedful of spare parts. I am the only child of
Nature now living.”
“A child, yes,” said Sir Richard, “and ungoverned, save by whim.
Spontaneous as a jet of spring water, but every wind blows you towards a
new quarter. You are a man without self-direction. You cleave where your
desire leads you.”
“I was wrong,” said Quentin gaily, “when I said that I was the only child
of Nature living. Here are a dozen others.”
They had come down between overhanging rocks from a considerable
height of crag into a glen full of small pines and boulders, and before them
stood a great hump of mountain range and wind-tossed forest. On their right
hand was a little stony hill with small bushes on it and an arbour, or
summer-house. A stream—or, rather, a kind of flowing moat—surrounded
it. And in the arbour, or under the bushes, or by the stream were men—men
in mandarin robes—engaged, all of them (save two, who were chatting
mirthfully by the stream), in a meditation that seemed characterized by an
expression of hilarious vacuity. Some had long black moustaches, others
scanty white beards. All had their hands folded in their sleeves, and all had
a look—a look of youth, that, as Lychnis said, was most unsuitable and
monkey-like on their wizened faces.
The party filed by the little mountain of meditation, glancing sideways,
but no one of its strange inhabitants took any notice of them at all, even
though Sprot went close up and peered at them across the stream (without
making any intelligent observation), as if they were inhabitants of the
Mappin Terraces.
“Wizards,” whispered Lychnis—“or Sages.”
bloke will pull the universe to pieces just to see if he can reassemble it. I
hate you people who are always poking in the works. Everyone does it now.
People buy cars. Do they drive them? No. They spread them out on the
lawn. Do people listen-in? Never. They muck about with the valves. There
is no art; there is only psycho-analysis. We pull up all our flowers nowadays
to examine the root-hairs and the system of water-absorption. The wonders
of the deep have vanished since we took to dredging the Pacific. There’s no
universe left; there’s only a shedful of spare parts. I am the only child of
Nature now living.”
“A child, yes,” said Sir Richard, “and ungoverned, save by whim.
Spontaneous as a jet of spring water, but every wind blows you towards a
new quarter. You are a man without self-direction. You cleave where your
desire leads you.”
“I was wrong,” said Quentin gaily, “when I said that I was the only child
of Nature living. Here are a dozen others.”
They had come down between overhanging rocks from a considerable
height of crag into a glen full of small pines and boulders, and before them
stood a great hump of mountain range and wind-tossed forest. On their right
hand was a little stony hill with small bushes on it and an arbour, or
summer-house. A stream—or, rather, a kind of flowing moat—surrounded
it. And in the arbour, or under the bushes, or by the stream were men—men
in mandarin robes—engaged, all of them (save two, who were chatting
mirthfully by the stream), in a meditation that seemed characterized by an
expression of hilarious vacuity. Some had long black moustaches, others
scanty white beards. All had their hands folded in their sleeves, and all had
a look—a look of youth, that, as Lychnis said, was most unsuitable and
monkey-like on their wizened faces.
The party filed by the little mountain of meditation, glancing sideways,
but no one of its strange inhabitants took any notice of them at all, even
though Sprot went close up and peered at them across the stream (without
making any intelligent observation), as if they were inhabitants of the
Mappin Terraces.
“Wizards,” whispered Lychnis—“or Sages.”
Page 82
“Wizards, Adepts, Rishi,” her father replied. “The sort of thing
Blackwood tries to be. Extreme cases of Blackwood.”
“I think not,” put in Quentin. “Taoists, I fancy, not Buddhists. There are
fundamental differences.”
“Lunatics, if I may be allowed an opinion,” said Sprot—“from the local
asylum. Blackwood ought to be with them.” He grew warm. “I call it
preposterous that grown men should be allowed to sit all day on a rock,
grinning. They ought to have something better to do.”
“It is unpractical, isn’t it?” observed Ruby. “I despise men who don’t do
something.”
“And I simply can’t think,” said Lychnis, “why anybody ever does
anything at all. Because really there are so many reasons against doing
things—except, perhaps”—she pondered a little—“the things that bring you
new and strange experiences, and those, after all, involve you in
disappointment.”
Quentin winked at her. “Ætherial Lychnis,” he replied. “You will soon be
ready to join the gentlemen on the rock. As for me, I have been a man of
action—muscular action. I am a motor man. Yet, to have you always near
me, I will dissolve my fleshy substance, and consist of a vacancy that
meditates on nothing. I’ll be no more than a large, empty shirt dreaming on
a clothes-line. We’ll become sighing winds and mingle our particles. We’ll
be two doctrines of inaction, inert in one another’s arms.”
“Always sensual, Quentin,” she replied.
By now they were at the edge of the deep forest that clothed the great
flanks of the mountain. Out of the forest rose craggy peaks that they did not
that day propose to climb. Lord Sombrewater, Sir Richard and Sprot were
already spreading the lunch. The wind had died, and they sat in a thicket,
listening to the last spasmodic sobs of the gale, and looking out under the
leaves that protected them away down the mountain-side and across the
glen they had traversed. Far down, one among many fantastic outcroppings
and erections of rock, was the little mountain of meditation, and the dozen
motionless figures could still be descried. Here were no pavilions or eaves
of temples. They had come away, as it occurred to the mind of Ambrose to
Blackwood tries to be. Extreme cases of Blackwood.”
“I think not,” put in Quentin. “Taoists, I fancy, not Buddhists. There are
fundamental differences.”
“Lunatics, if I may be allowed an opinion,” said Sprot—“from the local
asylum. Blackwood ought to be with them.” He grew warm. “I call it
preposterous that grown men should be allowed to sit all day on a rock,
grinning. They ought to have something better to do.”
“It is unpractical, isn’t it?” observed Ruby. “I despise men who don’t do
something.”
“And I simply can’t think,” said Lychnis, “why anybody ever does
anything at all. Because really there are so many reasons against doing
things—except, perhaps”—she pondered a little—“the things that bring you
new and strange experiences, and those, after all, involve you in
disappointment.”
Quentin winked at her. “Ætherial Lychnis,” he replied. “You will soon be
ready to join the gentlemen on the rock. As for me, I have been a man of
action—muscular action. I am a motor man. Yet, to have you always near
me, I will dissolve my fleshy substance, and consist of a vacancy that
meditates on nothing. I’ll be no more than a large, empty shirt dreaming on
a clothes-line. We’ll become sighing winds and mingle our particles. We’ll
be two doctrines of inaction, inert in one another’s arms.”
“Always sensual, Quentin,” she replied.
By now they were at the edge of the deep forest that clothed the great
flanks of the mountain. Out of the forest rose craggy peaks that they did not
that day propose to climb. Lord Sombrewater, Sir Richard and Sprot were
already spreading the lunch. The wind had died, and they sat in a thicket,
listening to the last spasmodic sobs of the gale, and looking out under the
leaves that protected them away down the mountain-side and across the
glen they had traversed. Far down, one among many fantastic outcroppings
and erections of rock, was the little mountain of meditation, and the dozen
motionless figures could still be descried. Here were no pavilions or eaves
of temples. They had come away, as it occurred to the mind of Ambrose to
Page 83
think, from the civilized and composed harmony of the Peach-blossom
Valley to outer spaces undealt with by any ordering mind.
“This is undoubtedly for Terence,” said Sir Richard. “This is untidy.”
“And what do you think of it all, Fulke?” asked Lychnis.
These were the first words she had spoken to him that day, and he
brightened (unreasonably), as if he hoped she might love him, after all. Yet
he couldn’t agree with her opinions. “I am with Ruby,” he said. “Men have
no right to lie and dream about abstractions when there is so much ugliness
and misery in the world. They ought to be building the New Jerusalem.”
“In China’s green and pleasant land,” observed Lord Sombrewater.
“Well, let ’em. We don’t want it in England.”
“They’d have a better chance here,” retorted Fulke. “There’s no capitalist
system here that must be destroyed before you can build. What lovely thing
did the capitalist system ever produce, I ask?”
“My daughter,” suggested Lord Sombrewater. “Very definitely, I think, it
produced my daughter.”
Fulke ignored that. It was, as Ambrose notes, one of those unfair
arguments. “We could make England as lovely as this,” he said, “with a
little preliminary destruction and the aid of science.”
“Sheer, criminal balderdash!” exclaimed Sprot.
“What I can’t understand about you builders of superfluous Jerusalems,”
said Quentin, “is your utter dependence on your surroundings. Now I can be
happy in a Houndsditch slum. Where I am, the heavenly city is about me. I
am content with what I find. I do not ask to see the distant scene—one step
enough for me.”
“Don’t blaspheme,” said Sprot, who was a Christian.
“Ruby thinks it’s heaven where it’s comfortable and she can sleep,” said
Lychnis. “Personally, I can’t form the least idea what heaven may consist
in. It certainly isn’t in my heart. It isn’t round us here, even—still less if
Fulke turns it into a red-villa Jerusalem, or even a marble one. Are those
twelve on the little mountain in heaven? A little too wizened for such a
place, perhaps. One somehow expects heaven to be full of beautiful Greeks.
Valley to outer spaces undealt with by any ordering mind.
“This is undoubtedly for Terence,” said Sir Richard. “This is untidy.”
“And what do you think of it all, Fulke?” asked Lychnis.
These were the first words she had spoken to him that day, and he
brightened (unreasonably), as if he hoped she might love him, after all. Yet
he couldn’t agree with her opinions. “I am with Ruby,” he said. “Men have
no right to lie and dream about abstractions when there is so much ugliness
and misery in the world. They ought to be building the New Jerusalem.”
“In China’s green and pleasant land,” observed Lord Sombrewater.
“Well, let ’em. We don’t want it in England.”
“They’d have a better chance here,” retorted Fulke. “There’s no capitalist
system here that must be destroyed before you can build. What lovely thing
did the capitalist system ever produce, I ask?”
“My daughter,” suggested Lord Sombrewater. “Very definitely, I think, it
produced my daughter.”
Fulke ignored that. It was, as Ambrose notes, one of those unfair
arguments. “We could make England as lovely as this,” he said, “with a
little preliminary destruction and the aid of science.”
“Sheer, criminal balderdash!” exclaimed Sprot.
“What I can’t understand about you builders of superfluous Jerusalems,”
said Quentin, “is your utter dependence on your surroundings. Now I can be
happy in a Houndsditch slum. Where I am, the heavenly city is about me. I
am content with what I find. I do not ask to see the distant scene—one step
enough for me.”
“Don’t blaspheme,” said Sprot, who was a Christian.
“Ruby thinks it’s heaven where it’s comfortable and she can sleep,” said
Lychnis. “Personally, I can’t form the least idea what heaven may consist
in. It certainly isn’t in my heart. It isn’t round us here, even—still less if
Fulke turns it into a red-villa Jerusalem, or even a marble one. Are those
twelve on the little mountain in heaven? A little too wizened for such a
place, perhaps. One somehow expects heaven to be full of beautiful Greeks.
Page 84
And I suppose one expects to be the only woman there. Do you expect to be
the only man there, Quentin?”
“I should hope so,” he answered, “since I expect to obtain heaven when
I....” She silenced him with a gesture, but his red lips smiled in his frizzy
beard.
“At any rate,” she went on, “one will not see western Europeans there,
unshaved Polish Jews, cross-looking, mingy English tradesmen. I would
like to see a man who didn’t look as if he was preoccupied with a corn. Not
that I wish to be rude to any of you. I love your sweet, lined, thought-laden,
nerve-ridden European faces. But when may I expect to see a face that is all
pure beauty? When, Ambrose?”
“I should think you very well might about here,” he answered. “The
Dragon perhaps. Someone who lives on that rock in the Lotus Lake.
Someone who broods on the stupendous forces of Nature out of the heart of
repose.”
“But Chinese can’t be handsome,” said Ruby. “They’re so fatuous, or
else so fierce—and in any case so foreign.”
But Lychnis suddenly held up her small orchid-hand enjoining silence. A
wind came rustling along the forest, and boomed out across the valley like
some fabulous dragonish bird. Sprot moved uneasily. “Someone coming,”
he muttered.
“Terence’s goat-rider!” Ruby clung to her father’s arm.
He came riding along the edge of the forest, seated on a goat of more
than natural size. He drove it with a branch of peach-blossom. His dress
was fantastically rich, and he had a little red button in his hat. His face was
plump and imperious; his tiny mouth ineffably calm. He turned in his
saddle as he rode past, and the dark, slant-slit eyes in his face of dry gold
bored into the thicket where they were hidden—terrible eyes, attentive and
fierce, like the eyes of the tiger when they shine and are rapt with the
mysterious and dreadful forces of Nature.
the only man there, Quentin?”
“I should hope so,” he answered, “since I expect to obtain heaven when
I....” She silenced him with a gesture, but his red lips smiled in his frizzy
beard.
“At any rate,” she went on, “one will not see western Europeans there,
unshaved Polish Jews, cross-looking, mingy English tradesmen. I would
like to see a man who didn’t look as if he was preoccupied with a corn. Not
that I wish to be rude to any of you. I love your sweet, lined, thought-laden,
nerve-ridden European faces. But when may I expect to see a face that is all
pure beauty? When, Ambrose?”
“I should think you very well might about here,” he answered. “The
Dragon perhaps. Someone who lives on that rock in the Lotus Lake.
Someone who broods on the stupendous forces of Nature out of the heart of
repose.”
“But Chinese can’t be handsome,” said Ruby. “They’re so fatuous, or
else so fierce—and in any case so foreign.”
But Lychnis suddenly held up her small orchid-hand enjoining silence. A
wind came rustling along the forest, and boomed out across the valley like
some fabulous dragonish bird. Sprot moved uneasily. “Someone coming,”
he muttered.
“Terence’s goat-rider!” Ruby clung to her father’s arm.
He came riding along the edge of the forest, seated on a goat of more
than natural size. He drove it with a branch of peach-blossom. His dress
was fantastically rich, and he had a little red button in his hat. His face was
plump and imperious; his tiny mouth ineffably calm. He turned in his
saddle as he rode past, and the dark, slant-slit eyes in his face of dry gold
bored into the thicket where they were hidden—terrible eyes, attentive and
fierce, like the eyes of the tiger when they shine and are rapt with the
mysterious and dreadful forces of Nature.
Page 85
20
OW Ambrose gives an evening picture—an evening of emerald
and fire. They have come back to the Pavilion, the wind has
fallen, and Lychnis and Ruby are walking with him in the
mazy paths of the bamboo-forest. The walls of bamboo curl over their
heads like breakers under a flaring sky, and now and then, at some last
fierce puff of the gale, there is a splutter of green foam. Ahead of them are
the hills, like rollers darkening and lightening on a horizon of sea. And low
down in the west rides the round sun, breaking in upon them through the
leaves—inquisitive, unescapable, like the face of the goat-rider. It was Ruby
(the red tinge of her hair and the peony colour of her robe making a sharp,
exquisite chord with the bamboo green) who made that comparison. She
was really restless under the sun’s stare. “I thought we should be safe here,”
she said.
“Safe? Safe from what?” asked Lychnis (in purple and deep violet).
“From that face.”
“Oh, I thought you meant safe from ... from other things. Safe with old
Ambrose. Safe, I mean, from the strain of people always pulling at you,
attracting you, trying to get you.”
“I don’t mind that so much. But I didn’t like that man on the goat, who
looked at us as if he saw some caterpillars on a bush.”
“He didn’t see us,” said Lychnis. “He only knew there was something or
someone in the thicket. But you are afraid because if a man like that looked
at you closely in the eyes he’d paralyse all your desire for resistance.”
Ruby was indignant. Ambrose describes with enjoyment the encounter
between a resentful, sunset-headed Titania and a slim, bantering spirit in a
purple thundercloud.
“He wouldn’t,” said Ruby.
OW Ambrose gives an evening picture—an evening of emerald
and fire. They have come back to the Pavilion, the wind has
fallen, and Lychnis and Ruby are walking with him in the
mazy paths of the bamboo-forest. The walls of bamboo curl over their
heads like breakers under a flaring sky, and now and then, at some last
fierce puff of the gale, there is a splutter of green foam. Ahead of them are
the hills, like rollers darkening and lightening on a horizon of sea. And low
down in the west rides the round sun, breaking in upon them through the
leaves—inquisitive, unescapable, like the face of the goat-rider. It was Ruby
(the red tinge of her hair and the peony colour of her robe making a sharp,
exquisite chord with the bamboo green) who made that comparison. She
was really restless under the sun’s stare. “I thought we should be safe here,”
she said.
“Safe? Safe from what?” asked Lychnis (in purple and deep violet).
“From that face.”
“Oh, I thought you meant safe from ... from other things. Safe with old
Ambrose. Safe, I mean, from the strain of people always pulling at you,
attracting you, trying to get you.”
“I don’t mind that so much. But I didn’t like that man on the goat, who
looked at us as if he saw some caterpillars on a bush.”
“He didn’t see us,” said Lychnis. “He only knew there was something or
someone in the thicket. But you are afraid because if a man like that looked
at you closely in the eyes he’d paralyse all your desire for resistance.”
Ruby was indignant. Ambrose describes with enjoyment the encounter
between a resentful, sunset-headed Titania and a slim, bantering spirit in a
purple thundercloud.
“He wouldn’t,” said Ruby.
Page 86
“Well, search carefully in your mind and try and tell me exactly why his
face frightens you. Reject your first thoughts and tell me precisely.”
Ruby sought, as desired. “Well,” she said, “his hands are too plump and
womanish.”
“So, I believe, were Napoleon’s. But his hands are not his face. It may be
your real reason, but I want to hear more of his face.”
“He had an absurd round hat, with fur on it, like Henry the Eighth.”
“A little lower and we shall come to his face.”
“He had a ridiculous coat on.”
“Too low. Mount him.”
“And I couldn’t see his legs.”
“They are important, certainly. But for God’s sake tell me about his
face!”
“Oh well, then! I don’t like a man to have a yellow skin, and moth-
eyebrows, and such a tiny mouth, and a jaw round instead of square, and
eyes that look and look without moving.”
“I see. Delicate hands and a tiny mouth. Not European, it’s true. Not the
sort of man who takes you in his grasp and sucks passionate kisses off your
mouth, as if he were licking an oyster out of its gape.”
“Oh, Licky, you’re dreadful! You won’t understand. I can’t explain. I
only mean there’s something about him that gives me the shivers.”
“Precisely—and deliciously. With a terrific, god-like power that comes of
the very calm and delicateness of his face.”
“I shall dream of him in the night.”
“A calm, shining and awful figure, with a golden skin and slanting eyes,
standing over you in a transfiguration; a visitor from some untroubled
Nirvana; a being without thoughts, looking with wonder at your thought-
troubled face. Not that thought troubles you much, my Juno.”
“Oh yes, it does,” protested Ruby. “I wonder and wonder—sometimes for
hours. But not like you, Licky. You’re strange and say funny things.”
face frightens you. Reject your first thoughts and tell me precisely.”
Ruby sought, as desired. “Well,” she said, “his hands are too plump and
womanish.”
“So, I believe, were Napoleon’s. But his hands are not his face. It may be
your real reason, but I want to hear more of his face.”
“He had an absurd round hat, with fur on it, like Henry the Eighth.”
“A little lower and we shall come to his face.”
“He had a ridiculous coat on.”
“Too low. Mount him.”
“And I couldn’t see his legs.”
“They are important, certainly. But for God’s sake tell me about his
face!”
“Oh well, then! I don’t like a man to have a yellow skin, and moth-
eyebrows, and such a tiny mouth, and a jaw round instead of square, and
eyes that look and look without moving.”
“I see. Delicate hands and a tiny mouth. Not European, it’s true. Not the
sort of man who takes you in his grasp and sucks passionate kisses off your
mouth, as if he were licking an oyster out of its gape.”
“Oh, Licky, you’re dreadful! You won’t understand. I can’t explain. I
only mean there’s something about him that gives me the shivers.”
“Precisely—and deliciously. With a terrific, god-like power that comes of
the very calm and delicateness of his face.”
“I shall dream of him in the night.”
“A calm, shining and awful figure, with a golden skin and slanting eyes,
standing over you in a transfiguration; a visitor from some untroubled
Nirvana; a being without thoughts, looking with wonder at your thought-
troubled face. Not that thought troubles you much, my Juno.”
“Oh yes, it does,” protested Ruby. “I wonder and wonder—sometimes for
hours. But not like you, Licky. You’re strange and say funny things.”
Page 87
Lychnis suddenly changed her mood. “That’s for Ambrose to put down in
his book. Dear Ambrose——” She took his arm and studied his face. He
felt her eyes on him like the eyes of a violet. “Ambrose is a little Chinese,”
she said. “He’s calm.” Then suddenly: “You can’t tell what thoughts are
going on behind his serene, pink forehead. Does he ever give you the
shivers, Ruby?”
“Oh, never!” cried Ruby.
Then they took him for a walk in the groves of the bamboo, one on each
arm, and Lychnis whispered to him: “What terrific nonsense I’ve been
talking!” They mounted Terence’s tower, and purple night stole over the
Lotus Lake, and a myriad fireflies flickered over the forest.
his book. Dear Ambrose——” She took his arm and studied his face. He
felt her eyes on him like the eyes of a violet. “Ambrose is a little Chinese,”
she said. “He’s calm.” Then suddenly: “You can’t tell what thoughts are
going on behind his serene, pink forehead. Does he ever give you the
shivers, Ruby?”
“Oh, never!” cried Ruby.
Then they took him for a walk in the groves of the bamboo, one on each
arm, and Lychnis whispered to him: “What terrific nonsense I’ve been
talking!” They mounted Terence’s tower, and purple night stole over the
Lotus Lake, and a myriad fireflies flickered over the forest.
Page 88
21
EXT morning there was a council of the Sages. It was very hot,
and the Sages lay in chairs on a lawn before the Pavilion.
“The position is as follows,” said the chairman. “I have
received an invitation, very much resembling a command, to make a
ceremonial call, along with the rest of you, upon the Mandarin who inhabits
the rock-island in the Lotus Lake. The invitation, or command—one
moment, please, Sprot—is written in English, and the Mandarin’s name
appears to be Lung, or, as he kindly translates, Dragon. The question is,
Shall we go? Now, my friend.”
“I say, Certainly not,” Sprot burst out. “Who is he, that we should obey
his commands? I vote we don’t go, just to show him we’re free,
independent Englishmen!”
Quentin whistled a few bars of the National Anthem.
“And in the alternative?” queried Lord Sombrewater.
“Stay here,” replied Sprot firmly.
“But that would hardly be courteous.”
“Why? They’re only Chinese. A lot of dirty, hugger-mugger, gibbering
Orientals. But let’s go away altogether, if you like. I don’t want to stay. A
place like this, where nothing ever happens, gets on my nerves. I want to go
back to England and see a good old flaring advertisement of Beecham’s
Pills. You know where you are, then.”
“And supposing,” asked Sir Richard, “they won’t let us go back?”
“What d’you mean?” Sprot went pale all at once.
Lord Sombrewater’s eyes were suddenly on Frew-Gaff. “Will you
enlarge that a little, Richard?”
EXT morning there was a council of the Sages. It was very hot,
and the Sages lay in chairs on a lawn before the Pavilion.
“The position is as follows,” said the chairman. “I have
received an invitation, very much resembling a command, to make a
ceremonial call, along with the rest of you, upon the Mandarin who inhabits
the rock-island in the Lotus Lake. The invitation, or command—one
moment, please, Sprot—is written in English, and the Mandarin’s name
appears to be Lung, or, as he kindly translates, Dragon. The question is,
Shall we go? Now, my friend.”
“I say, Certainly not,” Sprot burst out. “Who is he, that we should obey
his commands? I vote we don’t go, just to show him we’re free,
independent Englishmen!”
Quentin whistled a few bars of the National Anthem.
“And in the alternative?” queried Lord Sombrewater.
“Stay here,” replied Sprot firmly.
“But that would hardly be courteous.”
“Why? They’re only Chinese. A lot of dirty, hugger-mugger, gibbering
Orientals. But let’s go away altogether, if you like. I don’t want to stay. A
place like this, where nothing ever happens, gets on my nerves. I want to go
back to England and see a good old flaring advertisement of Beecham’s
Pills. You know where you are, then.”
“And supposing,” asked Sir Richard, “they won’t let us go back?”
“What d’you mean?” Sprot went pale all at once.
Lord Sombrewater’s eyes were suddenly on Frew-Gaff. “Will you
enlarge that a little, Richard?”
Page 89
“What I mean is this: One has been sensible ever since we landed of the
existence in these parts of somebody with very considerable power.
Looking back, one may perhaps see that influence, or power, working even
before we landed. And I myself am sensible of a deliberate, forming hand,
not only in events, but in our material environment, even in the landscape.
More than that—we are living at the generosity of someone who can afford
to be very slow and ceremonious in discovering himself. I feel myself that
underneath this prodigality of forethought for our comfort there lies an
immense sureness, based on power. I feel that it is a kindly power, but it
may be otherwise. In any case I am not afraid. I am profoundly interested;
and for that reason, as well as for the sake of that high-breeding which I still
hope distinguishes some Englishmen, I vote that we accept the invitation, in
appropriate terms.”
“You express me exactly, Richard,” said the chairman, with an abrupt
nod—“except that I shall have something to add.”
“I think it’s very unfair,” said Sprot, “to those of us who are
uncomfortable in this valley. I do protest most earnestly against my
surroundings. Who are our neighbours here? Twelve lunatics who drivel all
day on a rock; a most suspicious-looking individual who rides about on a
goat, which is contempt of civilization; a flock of gibbering servants; and a
person who calls himself Dragon and lives on an island in the middle of a
lake. I ask you, Can anybody feel confidence in people who behave like
that?”
“What do you think, Quentin?” Sombrewater hoped to extinguish Sprot
in the draught of Quentin’s eloquence; but Quentin was lazy in the heat, and
Europe-sick, and only murmured of some scandalous adventure with a
brocaded young lady on a summer’s afternoon in Spain (where he was
engaged in the sale of electrical goods). She had consented, he remembered,
because of a poetical feeling for the warm and indolent splendour of the
afternoon, and there was a whole Spanish landscape in her torrid embrace.
“Interesting,” said the chairman, “but irrelevant. Terence, I think we can
anticipate your views—and yours, Blackwood. Your vote is to remain, I am
sure, Fulke?”
“My vote,” said Fulke sullenly, “is to stay here, if we must, but to send
the girls immediately back to the ship.”
existence in these parts of somebody with very considerable power.
Looking back, one may perhaps see that influence, or power, working even
before we landed. And I myself am sensible of a deliberate, forming hand,
not only in events, but in our material environment, even in the landscape.
More than that—we are living at the generosity of someone who can afford
to be very slow and ceremonious in discovering himself. I feel myself that
underneath this prodigality of forethought for our comfort there lies an
immense sureness, based on power. I feel that it is a kindly power, but it
may be otherwise. In any case I am not afraid. I am profoundly interested;
and for that reason, as well as for the sake of that high-breeding which I still
hope distinguishes some Englishmen, I vote that we accept the invitation, in
appropriate terms.”
“You express me exactly, Richard,” said the chairman, with an abrupt
nod—“except that I shall have something to add.”
“I think it’s very unfair,” said Sprot, “to those of us who are
uncomfortable in this valley. I do protest most earnestly against my
surroundings. Who are our neighbours here? Twelve lunatics who drivel all
day on a rock; a most suspicious-looking individual who rides about on a
goat, which is contempt of civilization; a flock of gibbering servants; and a
person who calls himself Dragon and lives on an island in the middle of a
lake. I ask you, Can anybody feel confidence in people who behave like
that?”
“What do you think, Quentin?” Sombrewater hoped to extinguish Sprot
in the draught of Quentin’s eloquence; but Quentin was lazy in the heat, and
Europe-sick, and only murmured of some scandalous adventure with a
brocaded young lady on a summer’s afternoon in Spain (where he was
engaged in the sale of electrical goods). She had consented, he remembered,
because of a poetical feeling for the warm and indolent splendour of the
afternoon, and there was a whole Spanish landscape in her torrid embrace.
“Interesting,” said the chairman, “but irrelevant. Terence, I think we can
anticipate your views—and yours, Blackwood. Your vote is to remain, I am
sure, Fulke?”
“My vote,” said Fulke sullenly, “is to stay here, if we must, but to send
the girls immediately back to the ship.”
Page 90
“Hear, hear,” said Sprot.
“Why?” asked Quentin, stirring.
“Because, in my opinion, as far as one of them is concerned, if she
doesn’t go away from this valley now she never will. She’ll be bewitched, if
she isn’t already, and go against Nature.”
“But how nice for her,” said Quentin, “to go against Nature! It will be an
experience. That’s what we all desire, I presume, and find so difficult to get
—experiences, strange experiences. People are so unwilling to lend
themselves to experience.”
“Ambrose knows what I mean,” replied Fulke, still sullen and hang-dog
with thwarted passion.
“May we this once invite you to contribute to the debate, Ambrose?”
asked the chairman, folding his plump, capable hands and looking down at
his papers.
Ambrose replied that as regards both the girls he could vouch that their
instincts were infallible for whatever was in accordance with Nature,
complex as the reactions of one of them might be and tortuous in working
to a conclusion. As regards what might prove to be in accordance with
Nature, it was inadvisable to dogmatize.
“Very well, then,” said Lord Sombrewater, shooting him a glance. “There
is a majority for remaining. And in deciding, myself, to remain, let me say
that I accept certain risks, as I may call them. All my life I have taken risks,
when I felt within myself a certain compulsion, which was itself, perhaps,
born of a hidden knowledge of what the result was bound to be. I have
never been wrong. I may be wrong, possibly, this time. But do not the
indications all point one way, and are we not really compelled to see this
adventure out? We are a band of men who have come together because of a
common interest. Business, yes—but as well as that we are seeking
something in life. Like all Europeans, we are seekers after something
vaguely defined. We find ourselves, suddenly, unexpectedly, in a more than
merely other-than-European world. It is a world that so nearly resembles
our own world that the subtle differences are the more surprising. It is our
world in a slightly distorted mirror. Already some one or two of us find
ourselves uncomfortable. There is something in the environment that is not
“Why?” asked Quentin, stirring.
“Because, in my opinion, as far as one of them is concerned, if she
doesn’t go away from this valley now she never will. She’ll be bewitched, if
she isn’t already, and go against Nature.”
“But how nice for her,” said Quentin, “to go against Nature! It will be an
experience. That’s what we all desire, I presume, and find so difficult to get
—experiences, strange experiences. People are so unwilling to lend
themselves to experience.”
“Ambrose knows what I mean,” replied Fulke, still sullen and hang-dog
with thwarted passion.
“May we this once invite you to contribute to the debate, Ambrose?”
asked the chairman, folding his plump, capable hands and looking down at
his papers.
Ambrose replied that as regards both the girls he could vouch that their
instincts were infallible for whatever was in accordance with Nature,
complex as the reactions of one of them might be and tortuous in working
to a conclusion. As regards what might prove to be in accordance with
Nature, it was inadvisable to dogmatize.
“Very well, then,” said Lord Sombrewater, shooting him a glance. “There
is a majority for remaining. And in deciding, myself, to remain, let me say
that I accept certain risks, as I may call them. All my life I have taken risks,
when I felt within myself a certain compulsion, which was itself, perhaps,
born of a hidden knowledge of what the result was bound to be. I have
never been wrong. I may be wrong, possibly, this time. But do not the
indications all point one way, and are we not really compelled to see this
adventure out? We are a band of men who have come together because of a
common interest. Business, yes—but as well as that we are seeking
something in life. Like all Europeans, we are seekers after something
vaguely defined. We find ourselves, suddenly, unexpectedly, in a more than
merely other-than-European world. It is a world that so nearly resembles
our own world that the subtle differences are the more surprising. It is our
world in a slightly distorted mirror. Already some one or two of us find
ourselves uncomfortable. There is something in the environment that is not
Page 91
agreeable to our conceptions of what ought to be, or indeed of what is. But I
am convinced, with Quentin, that we must not desert this opportunity of
experience, be the results what they may, until we have searched it to its last
end. We must go on. I propose it.”
Ambrose wondered how far Lord Sombrewater, or any of them, would
go. Lychnis, he fancied, would outstrip them in searching an experience to
the bottom.
There being a majority, the chairman’s proposal was adopted, and the
meeting broke up. Lord Sombrewater took Ambrose by the arm and walked
with him to the red mooring-raft among the reeds of the Lake. “A somewhat
obscure speech of yours, Ambrose,” he said. “I feel you know my daughter
better than I do, and better than any other man ever will. I am her father,
and my feelings are strong. One day, no doubt, she will have a lover, and his
feelings will presumably be strong too.” (He seemed to think it unnecessary,
though, that she should have a lover.) “But you are detached, and the more
observant. What were you getting at? To what sort of eventuality did you
refer?”
“I have not gone so far in my mind as to formulate an eventuality,”
Ambrose replied.
“You are an old pike,” said Sombrewater. “You never bite and you will
never be caught.”
am convinced, with Quentin, that we must not desert this opportunity of
experience, be the results what they may, until we have searched it to its last
end. We must go on. I propose it.”
Ambrose wondered how far Lord Sombrewater, or any of them, would
go. Lychnis, he fancied, would outstrip them in searching an experience to
the bottom.
There being a majority, the chairman’s proposal was adopted, and the
meeting broke up. Lord Sombrewater took Ambrose by the arm and walked
with him to the red mooring-raft among the reeds of the Lake. “A somewhat
obscure speech of yours, Ambrose,” he said. “I feel you know my daughter
better than I do, and better than any other man ever will. I am her father,
and my feelings are strong. One day, no doubt, she will have a lover, and his
feelings will presumably be strong too.” (He seemed to think it unnecessary,
though, that she should have a lover.) “But you are detached, and the more
observant. What were you getting at? To what sort of eventuality did you
refer?”
“I have not gone so far in my mind as to formulate an eventuality,”
Ambrose replied.
“You are an old pike,” said Sombrewater. “You never bite and you will
never be caught.”
Page 92
22
RRAYED in harmonious splendours, they floated, next morning, in
a crowd of fragile and fantastic boats of red, yellow and black,
through lanes of flushed lotuses towards the Rock. Servants
paddled them. Here and there an unknown white bird with crimson beak
walked sedately on the carpet of leaves, or a green-headed duck dabbled
with his bill among the stalks of the water-lilies. The Rock itself, at the
distance of half a mile, covered with foliage and flowers, looked as if some
lake-dragon, rising from the fathomless bottom, had thrust up the carpet of
lilies with his back and fallen asleep on the water.
“It’s black and mysterious down there, among the stalks of the lilies,”
whispered Lychnis. “One would like to be a fish and swim down among
oozy roots. It must be wonderful to be a fish and nose about in a reed-
world. But aren’t they pure, the lotuses? Like the flushing thoughts that
sometimes come up from our black insides.”
“It is remarkable,” observed Quentin from under his canopy, “that a
creature with so much in the way of tripes should throw off the dewy
cobwebs of imaginations that one so often has.”
“Illusions,” said Blackwood.
“It’s lovely floating on water,” said Ruby. “I’m ready to live any number
of lives like this, Mr. Blackwood.”
He firmly shut his ascetic lips, and his eyelids too (notes Ambrose),
shutting them down on the bright summer-morning picture of Lychnis, full
length and slender in her floating casket of coral.
“You’re not frightened, Ruby?” queried her friend across the separating
leaf-carpet.
She shook her head.
RRAYED in harmonious splendours, they floated, next morning, in
a crowd of fragile and fantastic boats of red, yellow and black,
through lanes of flushed lotuses towards the Rock. Servants
paddled them. Here and there an unknown white bird with crimson beak
walked sedately on the carpet of leaves, or a green-headed duck dabbled
with his bill among the stalks of the water-lilies. The Rock itself, at the
distance of half a mile, covered with foliage and flowers, looked as if some
lake-dragon, rising from the fathomless bottom, had thrust up the carpet of
lilies with his back and fallen asleep on the water.
“It’s black and mysterious down there, among the stalks of the lilies,”
whispered Lychnis. “One would like to be a fish and swim down among
oozy roots. It must be wonderful to be a fish and nose about in a reed-
world. But aren’t they pure, the lotuses? Like the flushing thoughts that
sometimes come up from our black insides.”
“It is remarkable,” observed Quentin from under his canopy, “that a
creature with so much in the way of tripes should throw off the dewy
cobwebs of imaginations that one so often has.”
“Illusions,” said Blackwood.
“It’s lovely floating on water,” said Ruby. “I’m ready to live any number
of lives like this, Mr. Blackwood.”
He firmly shut his ascetic lips, and his eyelids too (notes Ambrose),
shutting them down on the bright summer-morning picture of Lychnis, full
length and slender in her floating casket of coral.
“You’re not frightened, Ruby?” queried her friend across the separating
leaf-carpet.
She shook her head.
Page 93
But perhaps Lychnis herself was just a little dubious when they came
within a hundred yards of the sun-beaten Rock and closely saw its dragon-
spine ridge, its burden of pine and fig-tree, and its steep side, with little
exquisite summer-houses pat to the colour and design of contour and
foliage. And they were all a little silent when, rounding the head of the
island, they entered its shadow and paddled under its towering wall. This
was on the side of the Lake away from their Pavilion; they were cut off, so
to speak, from what they knew.
But the island seemed civilized and friendly enough. The wall of rock,
coming up sheer out of the depths of the Lake (one could see great carp and
wondrous fish nosing in crannies many feet below), was alive, a wrinkled
meditation in stone. Reeds fringed it here and there, foliage hung in
cascades from the summit, an arbour or a garden seat stood by some
perilous path, under pine, rhododendron or orange-tree. Then, coming to a
sheltered bight between two flying and fantastic buttresses of rock, they
saw a flight of steps, gleaming and twisting up the cliff like a devil in
anguish, and at the foot of the steps, by the water’s edge, the Dragon itself
waited courteously on a marble quay to receive them.
The Dragon, a brilliant coloured bird, resolved itself into three Chinese
gentlemen. The first, in pale heliotrope, was very old and bright and clean,
with blind eyes, scanty white beard, and a hilarious appearance. The second
was a shapeless little dump of a man in mauve, darkly pigmented, with
black top-knot, little wisp of black chin-tuft, long slits for eyes, and a
general appearance of inspired ugliness. The third, in a richly embroidered
robe the colour of a peony stalk, was the goat-rider. He was younger and
taller than the others, and now, at close quarters, one saw that the clear,
penetrating eyes in the face of dry gold were candid, mild and grave—or so,
usually, they seemed; but at moments they were more difficult to read than
the eyes of the hawk or the leopard.
All three received the visitors with smiles and many assurances of
welcome, yet also with a certain well-bred air of aloofness—an air that
refused to presume on the willingness of the visitors to know them and at
the same time esteemed itself at a pretty high price, modestly, as a fine
jewel might. A highly civilized trio.
within a hundred yards of the sun-beaten Rock and closely saw its dragon-
spine ridge, its burden of pine and fig-tree, and its steep side, with little
exquisite summer-houses pat to the colour and design of contour and
foliage. And they were all a little silent when, rounding the head of the
island, they entered its shadow and paddled under its towering wall. This
was on the side of the Lake away from their Pavilion; they were cut off, so
to speak, from what they knew.
But the island seemed civilized and friendly enough. The wall of rock,
coming up sheer out of the depths of the Lake (one could see great carp and
wondrous fish nosing in crannies many feet below), was alive, a wrinkled
meditation in stone. Reeds fringed it here and there, foliage hung in
cascades from the summit, an arbour or a garden seat stood by some
perilous path, under pine, rhododendron or orange-tree. Then, coming to a
sheltered bight between two flying and fantastic buttresses of rock, they
saw a flight of steps, gleaming and twisting up the cliff like a devil in
anguish, and at the foot of the steps, by the water’s edge, the Dragon itself
waited courteously on a marble quay to receive them.
The Dragon, a brilliant coloured bird, resolved itself into three Chinese
gentlemen. The first, in pale heliotrope, was very old and bright and clean,
with blind eyes, scanty white beard, and a hilarious appearance. The second
was a shapeless little dump of a man in mauve, darkly pigmented, with
black top-knot, little wisp of black chin-tuft, long slits for eyes, and a
general appearance of inspired ugliness. The third, in a richly embroidered
robe the colour of a peony stalk, was the goat-rider. He was younger and
taller than the others, and now, at close quarters, one saw that the clear,
penetrating eyes in the face of dry gold were candid, mild and grave—or so,
usually, they seemed; but at moments they were more difficult to read than
the eyes of the hawk or the leopard.
All three received the visitors with smiles and many assurances of
welcome, yet also with a certain well-bred air of aloofness—an air that
refused to presume on the willingness of the visitors to know them and at
the same time esteemed itself at a pretty high price, modestly, as a fine
jewel might. A highly civilized trio.
Page 94
The tall youth stepped forward. Entreating them to mount the stairs
(which they did), making also from time to time, in concert with his two
companions, gestures expressive of his desire to assist them in the
intolerably steep ascent, he explained that the laughing old gentleman with
the scanty white beard was his great-grandfather, Wang Li; and the ugly,
poetical gentleman, named Hsiao Chai, his grandfather. His own name was
Yuan Ch’ien. His father was making a pilgrimage.
Arriving at the top of the stairs, he indicated a direction. “Not to weary
you,” he said, “with the florid and excessive courtesy which is the custom
among ourselves, this path leads to my great-grandfather’s summer
pavilion, where, begging you to excuse the omission of a number of
preliminary calls and other formalities, he would desire you to take
luncheon.”
Adopting the same high-mannered air as their hosts, the party moved
forward without remarking to one another on the strangeness of this or that
—except Sprot, who loudly whispered to Lord Sombrewater and Ambrose,
“Speaks English!”
Lord Sombrewater and Ambrose, who had noticed it for themselves,
made no sign of having heard him, and it was disconcerting when Yuan, ten
yards away, spoke as if he were answering the thought. “Anticipating,” he
said, “the surprise which you are bound to feel, I may speak of myself so far
as to explain that I have been acquainted with London and many of your
European capitals, not to mention the cities of the United States of America.
And we have had visitors from England before.”
Sprot paled. Where were those visitors now? In dungeons, perhaps, under
the island, or mouldering on the oozy bed of the Lake. One hoped not to see
white skeletons, ominously marred, their parts disposed after some plan
other than the usual.
“My knowledge of your customs,” continued Yuan, “enables me to be
certain that you will pardon what my countrymen and many of my relations
might regard as an immoral absence of ceremony. We run our affairs here
on lines which are not precisely national, in any sense.”
Wang Li and Hsiao signified approval of this last sentiment. Lord
Sombrewater observed to the very old man that he considered the
(which they did), making also from time to time, in concert with his two
companions, gestures expressive of his desire to assist them in the
intolerably steep ascent, he explained that the laughing old gentleman with
the scanty white beard was his great-grandfather, Wang Li; and the ugly,
poetical gentleman, named Hsiao Chai, his grandfather. His own name was
Yuan Ch’ien. His father was making a pilgrimage.
Arriving at the top of the stairs, he indicated a direction. “Not to weary
you,” he said, “with the florid and excessive courtesy which is the custom
among ourselves, this path leads to my great-grandfather’s summer
pavilion, where, begging you to excuse the omission of a number of
preliminary calls and other formalities, he would desire you to take
luncheon.”
Adopting the same high-mannered air as their hosts, the party moved
forward without remarking to one another on the strangeness of this or that
—except Sprot, who loudly whispered to Lord Sombrewater and Ambrose,
“Speaks English!”
Lord Sombrewater and Ambrose, who had noticed it for themselves,
made no sign of having heard him, and it was disconcerting when Yuan, ten
yards away, spoke as if he were answering the thought. “Anticipating,” he
said, “the surprise which you are bound to feel, I may speak of myself so far
as to explain that I have been acquainted with London and many of your
European capitals, not to mention the cities of the United States of America.
And we have had visitors from England before.”
Sprot paled. Where were those visitors now? In dungeons, perhaps, under
the island, or mouldering on the oozy bed of the Lake. One hoped not to see
white skeletons, ominously marred, their parts disposed after some plan
other than the usual.
“My knowledge of your customs,” continued Yuan, “enables me to be
certain that you will pardon what my countrymen and many of my relations
might regard as an immoral absence of ceremony. We run our affairs here
on lines which are not precisely national, in any sense.”
Wang Li and Hsiao signified approval of this last sentiment. Lord
Sombrewater observed to the very old man that he considered the
Page 95
surroundings most elegant.
“We are now,” replied Wang Li, “almost at that invisible centre on which
the unity of the whole depends”; and he smiled in a way that Ambrose at
first tentatively describes as imbecile.
The surroundings were indeed elegant. The party had come to the house
of the Dragon—not so much a house as a walled village of tasteful, if
startling, elegance. It was full, as they afterwards found, of relations; but
now, instead of entering the stout red gates, they proceeded, by a
harmonious approach, amid scenery with the character of a contrived design
on a dessert-plate, to the summer pavilion of Wang Li.
“This way,” said Wang, indicating a complicated geometrical harmony of
vermilion lines and arcs, perched among trees, a symphony of red balconies
and lemon-yellow roof; and they went up into an airy pavilion like a nest of
red straws in the pines, sunny, but mysteriously cool. It was on the side of
the island where they had landed, and a red balcony hung out over the
water. Lychnis seated herself there, on the floor.
“The invisible centre of Unity,” observed Wang. And here they noticed,
looking down avenues of tree-tops, that the landscape surrounding the
island and the Lake had changed, in the sense that the secret of its design,
hidden from every other view-point, was strikingly revealed. From
everywhere else it baffled, and perhaps a little chafed, the mind. From here
it ever variously satisfied and rested one. And the more one looked at the
Rock itself, the more one was convinced by a volume or surface, a space of
yellow or blue tiling, a green and grinning monster, a bending cypress or
sophora.
There was no furniture in the room, except a few stools, an affair of
ebony and enamel that looked like a smoking table, a musical instrument, or
an unknown parlour game, and some jars which Quentin at once recognized
as products of the Tang and Ming dynasties—in fact, he identified the
signatures, with the applause of old Wang Li. “Though,” the old man
strangely observed, “the name which can be written down is not the
everlasting name.”
“That is, of course, true,” replied Quentin. But he replied absently, for
there came in two exquisite and fragile girls, who, after ceremoniously
“We are now,” replied Wang Li, “almost at that invisible centre on which
the unity of the whole depends”; and he smiled in a way that Ambrose at
first tentatively describes as imbecile.
The surroundings were indeed elegant. The party had come to the house
of the Dragon—not so much a house as a walled village of tasteful, if
startling, elegance. It was full, as they afterwards found, of relations; but
now, instead of entering the stout red gates, they proceeded, by a
harmonious approach, amid scenery with the character of a contrived design
on a dessert-plate, to the summer pavilion of Wang Li.
“This way,” said Wang, indicating a complicated geometrical harmony of
vermilion lines and arcs, perched among trees, a symphony of red balconies
and lemon-yellow roof; and they went up into an airy pavilion like a nest of
red straws in the pines, sunny, but mysteriously cool. It was on the side of
the island where they had landed, and a red balcony hung out over the
water. Lychnis seated herself there, on the floor.
“The invisible centre of Unity,” observed Wang. And here they noticed,
looking down avenues of tree-tops, that the landscape surrounding the
island and the Lake had changed, in the sense that the secret of its design,
hidden from every other view-point, was strikingly revealed. From
everywhere else it baffled, and perhaps a little chafed, the mind. From here
it ever variously satisfied and rested one. And the more one looked at the
Rock itself, the more one was convinced by a volume or surface, a space of
yellow or blue tiling, a green and grinning monster, a bending cypress or
sophora.
There was no furniture in the room, except a few stools, an affair of
ebony and enamel that looked like a smoking table, a musical instrument, or
an unknown parlour game, and some jars which Quentin at once recognized
as products of the Tang and Ming dynasties—in fact, he identified the
signatures, with the applause of old Wang Li. “Though,” the old man
strangely observed, “the name which can be written down is not the
everlasting name.”
“That is, of course, true,” replied Quentin. But he replied absently, for
there came in two exquisite and fragile girls, who, after ceremoniously
Page 96
saluting the company, ran like mice, the one to Lychnis, the other to Ruby,
and, squatting beside them, began to chatter softly in a shy and welcoming,
if incomprehensible, way.
Then, when the visitors had been allowed time to feast their imaginations
on the rhythmic wonders of pavilion and arch, marble pathway and bronze
dragon, sweeping terrace and dreaming cedar, that sought their attention at
every window (or else, according to their natures, wondered what freak
could have made himself responsible for this freakish fantasia of
unexpected colour and disconcerting line), a light but sumptuous luncheon
of pigeons’ eggs floating in soup, braised bamboo-shoots and other things
was served, under the direction of a sort of major-domo whose choleric
features they at once recognized. Sprot plucked at Lord Sombrewater’s gay
sleeve and whispered, but Lord Sombrewater shook him off.
“It would scarcely be polite,” said Yuan at this point, “to leave you in a
state of doubt at what must have appeared to be a remarkable series of
coincidences. With the permission of my great-grandfather, I will enter
upon some details.”
Old Wang Li nodded and assumed an expression of almost idiotic
vacancy, murmuring: “That which can be told is not to be compared for
excellence with that which cannot be told.” The hideous and poetical Hsiao,
who had exchanged with Quentin a number of cups of wine, had fallen into
an inspired contemplation of half a melon. Yuan, impassive (and was he
humble or imperious, smiling or fierce?—Lychnis and Ambrose could not
make up their minds), entered upon details.
“The founder of our line, himself a descendant of the Wu-Lung, or Five
Dragons, first lived on this Rock in the time of Huang-ti, the Yellow
Emperor. It was about the year 2630 b.c., as you reckon dates in Europe.
There are, it is true, discrepancies between the dates given in the Bamboo
Books and those given by the majority of Chinese historians. In any case
the event was not very recent, and in consequence we are a highly civilized
family. At times our influence has been very wide, especially in days when
the philosophy of Lao-tzu, which was embraced by my family not long after
600 b.c., has been in the ascendant. At other times our influence has been
less, but at no time have we lost possession of this island, owing to a faculty
and, squatting beside them, began to chatter softly in a shy and welcoming,
if incomprehensible, way.
Then, when the visitors had been allowed time to feast their imaginations
on the rhythmic wonders of pavilion and arch, marble pathway and bronze
dragon, sweeping terrace and dreaming cedar, that sought their attention at
every window (or else, according to their natures, wondered what freak
could have made himself responsible for this freakish fantasia of
unexpected colour and disconcerting line), a light but sumptuous luncheon
of pigeons’ eggs floating in soup, braised bamboo-shoots and other things
was served, under the direction of a sort of major-domo whose choleric
features they at once recognized. Sprot plucked at Lord Sombrewater’s gay
sleeve and whispered, but Lord Sombrewater shook him off.
“It would scarcely be polite,” said Yuan at this point, “to leave you in a
state of doubt at what must have appeared to be a remarkable series of
coincidences. With the permission of my great-grandfather, I will enter
upon some details.”
Old Wang Li nodded and assumed an expression of almost idiotic
vacancy, murmuring: “That which can be told is not to be compared for
excellence with that which cannot be told.” The hideous and poetical Hsiao,
who had exchanged with Quentin a number of cups of wine, had fallen into
an inspired contemplation of half a melon. Yuan, impassive (and was he
humble or imperious, smiling or fierce?—Lychnis and Ambrose could not
make up their minds), entered upon details.
“The founder of our line, himself a descendant of the Wu-Lung, or Five
Dragons, first lived on this Rock in the time of Huang-ti, the Yellow
Emperor. It was about the year 2630 b.c., as you reckon dates in Europe.
There are, it is true, discrepancies between the dates given in the Bamboo
Books and those given by the majority of Chinese historians. In any case
the event was not very recent, and in consequence we are a highly civilized
family. At times our influence has been very wide, especially in days when
the philosophy of Lao-tzu, which was embraced by my family not long after
600 b.c., has been in the ascendant. At other times our influence has been
less, but at no time have we lost possession of this island, owing to a faculty
Page 97
long cherished in the family for devising instruments of considerable
ingenuity and precision.”
Lychnis laughed almost aloud at the look on Sprot’s face—a look of
depressed triumph at the justification of a dismal prophecy.
“It was a member of the Dragon family,” continued Yuan, “who invented
the south-pointing needle, gun-powder, anæsthetics, and the flying chariot.
It would be idle to pretend that we have not even now at our disposal
matters of still greater ingenuity, so that it has for a long time past been the
custom to regard this neighbourhood as one where it is not unreasonable to
flatter our quite unexpressed desire to enjoy the pleasures of unmolested
contemplation. There have, of course, been those who were rash enough to
ignore the tradition. Thus, generation by generation, we have built our
pavilions, set our hands to these valleys and turned them into our pleasure
garden, with summer-houses for the use of the visitors who have honoured
our possessions by sharing them. And the desires of our visitors are, of
course, flattered equally with our own.”
Hence the respect accorded to the visitors on their journey. Ambrose
received a glance from Lychnis.
“And hasn’t anybody ever got away with some of the boodle?” asked
Sprot.
“To a very great extent we are unmolested because of the respect which
is paid, in this country, to intelligence. And no doubt many suppose that
because we spend a great deal of time in apparently idle contemplation no
wealth is produced. But visitors have had the curious desire to remove
precious articles to their own homes, and they have, as you put it, got away.
But that—do I divine the more interior workings of your mind?—was
because we did not stop them, as, indeed, why should we?”
“I presume,” said Sprot, suddenly going turkey-cock red, “that one has
complete liberty of movement here?”
“Until one transgresses the ordinary laws of ceremony,” answered Yuan.
“What I mean to say is——” began Sprot.
Lord Sombrewater enjoined silence on him, and exchanged explanatory
and understanding glances with Yuan. But Sprot meant to assert himself.
ingenuity and precision.”
Lychnis laughed almost aloud at the look on Sprot’s face—a look of
depressed triumph at the justification of a dismal prophecy.
“It was a member of the Dragon family,” continued Yuan, “who invented
the south-pointing needle, gun-powder, anæsthetics, and the flying chariot.
It would be idle to pretend that we have not even now at our disposal
matters of still greater ingenuity, so that it has for a long time past been the
custom to regard this neighbourhood as one where it is not unreasonable to
flatter our quite unexpressed desire to enjoy the pleasures of unmolested
contemplation. There have, of course, been those who were rash enough to
ignore the tradition. Thus, generation by generation, we have built our
pavilions, set our hands to these valleys and turned them into our pleasure
garden, with summer-houses for the use of the visitors who have honoured
our possessions by sharing them. And the desires of our visitors are, of
course, flattered equally with our own.”
Hence the respect accorded to the visitors on their journey. Ambrose
received a glance from Lychnis.
“And hasn’t anybody ever got away with some of the boodle?” asked
Sprot.
“To a very great extent we are unmolested because of the respect which
is paid, in this country, to intelligence. And no doubt many suppose that
because we spend a great deal of time in apparently idle contemplation no
wealth is produced. But visitors have had the curious desire to remove
precious articles to their own homes, and they have, as you put it, got away.
But that—do I divine the more interior workings of your mind?—was
because we did not stop them, as, indeed, why should we?”
“I presume,” said Sprot, suddenly going turkey-cock red, “that one has
complete liberty of movement here?”
“Until one transgresses the ordinary laws of ceremony,” answered Yuan.
“What I mean to say is——” began Sprot.
Lord Sombrewater enjoined silence on him, and exchanged explanatory
and understanding glances with Yuan. But Sprot meant to assert himself.
Page 98
“What I mean to say is, that we are British. The might of the British
Empire——”
“If I may anticipate your remarks,” said Yuan, “there is, in a sense, no
British Empire. There is only myself and a few friends.” Lord Sombrewater
resumed his attitude of attentive politeness, and Hsiao transferred his
inspired contemplation to the other half of the melon.
“No Br——!” began Sprot.
“It is possible that occasion may serve to demonstrate that we have here
facilities for the complete destruction of any empire that ever was, except
the empire of contemplative activity. But what have we to do with the
making or unmaking of empires? It breaks into the day so.”
“I take it,” said Lord Sombrewater at last, “that you have in your hands
discoveries of which you make no use—no industrial use, shall I suggest?”
“Precisely. We use them only for our convenience and for the
convenience of visitors—as, for instance, you will, I am sure, agree that our
fireworks have an unrivalled variety and brilliance.”
“Marvellous!” said Quentin. “I love fireworks.”
“And we have done much to improve the weather.”
“These discoveries,” asked Sir Richard, leaning forward, “are discoveries
of physical science?”
“They are what physical science is hoping to discover by tortuous
methods of its own. In the West, if I may say so, you seek reality through
the examination of appearances, and you have little sense of it. Here we
experience reality and are able to reproduce phenomena, as may be
desirable.”
“Indeed! Very interesting,” said Sir Richard, biting his lip. “You have
laboratories....”
But Fulke burst in: “My God! these people could build the Ideal State in
about ten minutes, and they sit here thinking and enjoying themselves.”
“Those who think do not enjoy,” said Blackwood. “It is in a state of non-
thinking that one approaches the final bliss of annihilation.”
Empire——”
“If I may anticipate your remarks,” said Yuan, “there is, in a sense, no
British Empire. There is only myself and a few friends.” Lord Sombrewater
resumed his attitude of attentive politeness, and Hsiao transferred his
inspired contemplation to the other half of the melon.
“No Br——!” began Sprot.
“It is possible that occasion may serve to demonstrate that we have here
facilities for the complete destruction of any empire that ever was, except
the empire of contemplative activity. But what have we to do with the
making or unmaking of empires? It breaks into the day so.”
“I take it,” said Lord Sombrewater at last, “that you have in your hands
discoveries of which you make no use—no industrial use, shall I suggest?”
“Precisely. We use them only for our convenience and for the
convenience of visitors—as, for instance, you will, I am sure, agree that our
fireworks have an unrivalled variety and brilliance.”
“Marvellous!” said Quentin. “I love fireworks.”
“And we have done much to improve the weather.”
“These discoveries,” asked Sir Richard, leaning forward, “are discoveries
of physical science?”
“They are what physical science is hoping to discover by tortuous
methods of its own. In the West, if I may say so, you seek reality through
the examination of appearances, and you have little sense of it. Here we
experience reality and are able to reproduce phenomena, as may be
desirable.”
“Indeed! Very interesting,” said Sir Richard, biting his lip. “You have
laboratories....”
But Fulke burst in: “My God! these people could build the Ideal State in
about ten minutes, and they sit here thinking and enjoying themselves.”
“Those who think do not enjoy,” said Blackwood. “It is in a state of non-
thinking that one approaches the final bliss of annihilation.”
Page 99
“Bliss of your big toe!” said old Wang, waking suddenly. The veils fell
from his eyes, and one saw that they were used to looking fixedly at things
non-human, that they were full of an almost dreadful humour. “In argument
on matters of reality,” he added quaintly, “there are no rules of courtesy.”
“It is not to be thought,” said Yuan, “that we dream of Utopias. We
contemplate reality, each of us from generation to generation in his own
way. We perceive the inward structure of things, and occasionally, when
apposite, one of us may bring up a discovery from those profound fishings,
in the shape of a picture, a poem, or a mechanical contrivance. There have
been men of our family who saw that it would be spontaneous to destroy
their surroundings in order to shape them according to a greater perfectness
perceived in contemplation. They obeyed their natures, but it usually
happens that we pass in due time (as my great-grandfather has passed)
beyond all interest in the seen world, and lose ourselves in the experience of
what is beneath all appearance, whether of life or death.”
“Well,” said Lord Sombrewater, “we have already detained you from
your contemplative activities long enough for one day. I look forward to
many pleasant conversations; and I desire to thank you on behalf of all of us
for the very kindly way in which you have looked after our interests for
some time past, and for your really lavish provision for our entertainment
and comfort.”
The company rose. “Oh, but may I ask one question?” said Lychnis, with
timidity. The Chinese girls twittered round her, smoothing her clothes. “Did
you—I can’t help wanting to know—did you actually fetch us here, or have
we come of our own free wills?”
There was a certain feeling of embarrassment, but Yuan, who had been
regarding her with profound attention, replied: “We were informed of your
intention to visit Asia, and since then it has been our most earnest desire
that Fate would guide you to this valley.”
Lychnis hoped that the rest of their desires in regard to the party would
prove convenient, being so difficult to resist. Then aloud: “But supposing
you hadn’t liked us?”
“We did like you. We allowed ourselves the gratification of studying your
very pleasing appearance, and only the laws of politeness prevented us from
from his eyes, and one saw that they were used to looking fixedly at things
non-human, that they were full of an almost dreadful humour. “In argument
on matters of reality,” he added quaintly, “there are no rules of courtesy.”
“It is not to be thought,” said Yuan, “that we dream of Utopias. We
contemplate reality, each of us from generation to generation in his own
way. We perceive the inward structure of things, and occasionally, when
apposite, one of us may bring up a discovery from those profound fishings,
in the shape of a picture, a poem, or a mechanical contrivance. There have
been men of our family who saw that it would be spontaneous to destroy
their surroundings in order to shape them according to a greater perfectness
perceived in contemplation. They obeyed their natures, but it usually
happens that we pass in due time (as my great-grandfather has passed)
beyond all interest in the seen world, and lose ourselves in the experience of
what is beneath all appearance, whether of life or death.”
“Well,” said Lord Sombrewater, “we have already detained you from
your contemplative activities long enough for one day. I look forward to
many pleasant conversations; and I desire to thank you on behalf of all of us
for the very kindly way in which you have looked after our interests for
some time past, and for your really lavish provision for our entertainment
and comfort.”
The company rose. “Oh, but may I ask one question?” said Lychnis, with
timidity. The Chinese girls twittered round her, smoothing her clothes. “Did
you—I can’t help wanting to know—did you actually fetch us here, or have
we come of our own free wills?”
There was a certain feeling of embarrassment, but Yuan, who had been
regarding her with profound attention, replied: “We were informed of your
intention to visit Asia, and since then it has been our most earnest desire
that Fate would guide you to this valley.”
Lychnis hoped that the rest of their desires in regard to the party would
prove convenient, being so difficult to resist. Then aloud: “But supposing
you hadn’t liked us?”
“We did like you. We allowed ourselves the gratification of studying your
very pleasing appearance, and only the laws of politeness prevented us from
Page 100
listening to your elegant conversation.”
“You saw us!” cried the Sages.
“Look!” said Yuan, introducing Lychnis to a cabinet in the wall.
She looked in, and swung round at him on her hips. “The Floating Leaf!
My mother, knitting under the awning! Oh! can you see inside things, too?
Or in the dark?” She flushed and frowned, remembering her afternoon with
Ambrose under the plum-tree in blossom, when she had given herself to his
regard.
“This adds a terror to life,” observed Quentin. “It teaches us to be
careful.”
“One can invent many things when it is appropriate to invent them,” said
Yuan, “and there are several matters on this Rock that may interest you
during your visit to our valley.”
“Excellent!” said Lord Sombrewater, and indicated a desire that the boats
should be brought. So they were conducted back to the stairway, but not
before Hsiao, rising abruptly from his meditation, had executed in three or
four sweeps a painting of half a melon.
“What skill!” exclaimed Terence. “What sweeping brushwork! And
really, what a significant melon! One would say that it was the most
significant object in the universe. It leads the mind out to those half-realized
worlds that are interwoven with ours.”
“It is merely,” said Hsiao Chai, “that I have drawn the reality of the
melon. You are a painter, too, I know—a European painter; that is, a painter
of superficial appearances.”
“As a matter of fact,” said Sir Richard, “he paints souls, emanations,
auras and things.”
“Oh, that!” said Hsiao, with indifference, and they descended the
stairway to the marble quay. They floated off in the little boats down water
lanes among the lotuses, and once more the three brilliant and bowing
figures resolved themselves into one.
“It is a charming dragon,” sang out Quentin to Lychnis; but she pulled
out her jade combs and disappeared in a cascade of hair. “Just as,” notes
“You saw us!” cried the Sages.
“Look!” said Yuan, introducing Lychnis to a cabinet in the wall.
She looked in, and swung round at him on her hips. “The Floating Leaf!
My mother, knitting under the awning! Oh! can you see inside things, too?
Or in the dark?” She flushed and frowned, remembering her afternoon with
Ambrose under the plum-tree in blossom, when she had given herself to his
regard.
“This adds a terror to life,” observed Quentin. “It teaches us to be
careful.”
“One can invent many things when it is appropriate to invent them,” said
Yuan, “and there are several matters on this Rock that may interest you
during your visit to our valley.”
“Excellent!” said Lord Sombrewater, and indicated a desire that the boats
should be brought. So they were conducted back to the stairway, but not
before Hsiao, rising abruptly from his meditation, had executed in three or
four sweeps a painting of half a melon.
“What skill!” exclaimed Terence. “What sweeping brushwork! And
really, what a significant melon! One would say that it was the most
significant object in the universe. It leads the mind out to those half-realized
worlds that are interwoven with ours.”
“It is merely,” said Hsiao Chai, “that I have drawn the reality of the
melon. You are a painter, too, I know—a European painter; that is, a painter
of superficial appearances.”
“As a matter of fact,” said Sir Richard, “he paints souls, emanations,
auras and things.”
“Oh, that!” said Hsiao, with indifference, and they descended the
stairway to the marble quay. They floated off in the little boats down water
lanes among the lotuses, and once more the three brilliant and bowing
figures resolved themselves into one.
“It is a charming dragon,” sang out Quentin to Lychnis; but she pulled
out her jade combs and disappeared in a cascade of hair. “Just as,” notes
Page 101
Ambrose, “some slender and savage fairy might vanish in a forest cave to
interrogate her thoughts in solitude.” For, as she confessed in due course,
her mind was entirely taken up with a picture of that still unexplained
island, with its marble quay, its writhing staircase, its pavilions, paths and
cypresses, its vermilion theorem in some unfamiliar geometry perched up in
the trees.
He tells us that there was no doubt in his mind that their journey to the
valley had in some way been compelled by that keen-eyed young man, or
by his hilarious great-grandparent, but for what object was at present not
clear.
interrogate her thoughts in solitude.” For, as she confessed in due course,
her mind was entirely taken up with a picture of that still unexplained
island, with its marble quay, its writhing staircase, its pavilions, paths and
cypresses, its vermilion theorem in some unfamiliar geometry perched up in
the trees.
He tells us that there was no doubt in his mind that their journey to the
valley had in some way been compelled by that keen-eyed young man, or
by his hilarious great-grandparent, but for what object was at present not
clear.
Page 102
23
N due course the visit was returned by the three Chinese
gentlemen, who brought with them several beautiful girls. To
entertain them, Lord Sombrewater decreed a picnic; so under an
enamel sky, blue to apricot, tables were spread on the lawn between the
horns of the grove, and echoes of laughter and sprightly conversation
quivered among the delicately shimmering clumps of bamboo. Before them
an exceedingly up-to-date lawn-mower was cutting green swathes in a
carpet of daisies, like a plough driving through the Milky Way. Willow and
elm and plane-tree were mirrored in the glassy lake. Everybody was happy
—even Blackwood, who enjoyed the opportunity to reject the opportunity
of enjoyment. Old Wang Li, wearing the appearance of an aged villager
who has for some time lapsed from mental efficiency, laughed much to
himself at nothing; but from time to time there issued from his vacuity some
startling observation, and terrifying depths of knowledge were sometimes
revealed in a sudden lightning that flickered through the veils of his eyes.
Hsiao Chai abandoned himself frankly to the pleasures of the table and
occasionally to silent contemplation of the landscape. Yuan engaged in
discussion with a certain smiling ardour and charm of youth. But it seemed
to Lychnis that he, too, was absentminded part of the time, even when he
discussed. His eyes, she said, were not seeing what was around them. There
was a rapt, a heart-chilling look in them, she said, as if they pierced through
appearances and contemplated realities that might have been frightening for
ordinary people to perceive. Ambrose makes it clear that there was nothing
impolite in the behaviour of the three guests. They were self-effacing,
unself-conscious and simple, but, watching their patrician faces, one felt
oneself to be in the company of great gentlemen. It was beyond their power
to obscure themselves. All three were in touch, as inconspicuously as might
be managed, with some fountain—in communion, secretly, with some
tremendous reality. They had become vehicles for it, and it could not be
hidden. With Wang it flowered in unexpected and unreasonable laughter;
with Hsiao in the frown of creative inspiration; with Yuan in an imperious
N due course the visit was returned by the three Chinese
gentlemen, who brought with them several beautiful girls. To
entertain them, Lord Sombrewater decreed a picnic; so under an
enamel sky, blue to apricot, tables were spread on the lawn between the
horns of the grove, and echoes of laughter and sprightly conversation
quivered among the delicately shimmering clumps of bamboo. Before them
an exceedingly up-to-date lawn-mower was cutting green swathes in a
carpet of daisies, like a plough driving through the Milky Way. Willow and
elm and plane-tree were mirrored in the glassy lake. Everybody was happy
—even Blackwood, who enjoyed the opportunity to reject the opportunity
of enjoyment. Old Wang Li, wearing the appearance of an aged villager
who has for some time lapsed from mental efficiency, laughed much to
himself at nothing; but from time to time there issued from his vacuity some
startling observation, and terrifying depths of knowledge were sometimes
revealed in a sudden lightning that flickered through the veils of his eyes.
Hsiao Chai abandoned himself frankly to the pleasures of the table and
occasionally to silent contemplation of the landscape. Yuan engaged in
discussion with a certain smiling ardour and charm of youth. But it seemed
to Lychnis that he, too, was absentminded part of the time, even when he
discussed. His eyes, she said, were not seeing what was around them. There
was a rapt, a heart-chilling look in them, she said, as if they pierced through
appearances and contemplated realities that might have been frightening for
ordinary people to perceive. Ambrose makes it clear that there was nothing
impolite in the behaviour of the three guests. They were self-effacing,
unself-conscious and simple, but, watching their patrician faces, one felt
oneself to be in the company of great gentlemen. It was beyond their power
to obscure themselves. All three were in touch, as inconspicuously as might
be managed, with some fountain—in communion, secretly, with some
tremendous reality. They had become vehicles for it, and it could not be
hidden. With Wang it flowered in unexpected and unreasonable laughter;
with Hsiao in the frown of creative inspiration; with Yuan in an imperious
Page 103
raptness of gaze. On him also there sat a certain majesty of self-dedication
and the foreknowledge of some difficult paradise.
As the meal progressed, the system of thought that was to be inferred
from the talk of the three Chinese gentlemen seemed to the others more and
more curiously upside down. But perhaps not to Quentin.
“You are a man to be much admired,” said Hsiao at some free remark of
his.
“So he is, indeed,” said Lord Sombrewater dryly, “though it has been our
experience, on our travels, to hear him referred to less sympathetically.”
“That is doubtless because men seek to impose their own ideas of
conduct on the rest of mankind,” observed Yuan.
“He has discarded purpose,” said Hsiao. “He behaves as his impulses
dictate.”
“I am appreciated,” said Quentin.
“He despises,” continued Hsiao, “the artificial bonds that check our
natural impulses. He has become primitive. He gives rein to his nature. He
gratifies it, and this is right, because life is short, and our days should not be
occupied with conforming to external practices and submitting our natures
to impossible inhibitions. There is only one virtue, and that is to behave
according to our natures. Men are remembered not for their virtue or their
wickedness, but only for having lived to their full bent. And all is soon
enough forgotten. Indulge, therefore, the ear and the eye, the mouth and the
belly—indulge the desires of body and mind.”
“I am understood,” said Quentin.
“It will be observed,” put in Yuan, “that Hsiao has halted in the pleasures
of sense. He has been caught, like a fly in amber, in the beauty of
appearances. He perceives, and indicates to us, the spirit, the underlying
reality of Nature, but he permits himself the desires of sense, thus adding to
the sum of human emotion. Such a man is not the perfect man.”
“I should think not, indeed,” said Sprot. “Such a man is most dangerous.”
“And what in your view is the perfect man?” asked Lord Sombrewater,
with interest.
and the foreknowledge of some difficult paradise.
As the meal progressed, the system of thought that was to be inferred
from the talk of the three Chinese gentlemen seemed to the others more and
more curiously upside down. But perhaps not to Quentin.
“You are a man to be much admired,” said Hsiao at some free remark of
his.
“So he is, indeed,” said Lord Sombrewater dryly, “though it has been our
experience, on our travels, to hear him referred to less sympathetically.”
“That is doubtless because men seek to impose their own ideas of
conduct on the rest of mankind,” observed Yuan.
“He has discarded purpose,” said Hsiao. “He behaves as his impulses
dictate.”
“I am appreciated,” said Quentin.
“He despises,” continued Hsiao, “the artificial bonds that check our
natural impulses. He has become primitive. He gives rein to his nature. He
gratifies it, and this is right, because life is short, and our days should not be
occupied with conforming to external practices and submitting our natures
to impossible inhibitions. There is only one virtue, and that is to behave
according to our natures. Men are remembered not for their virtue or their
wickedness, but only for having lived to their full bent. And all is soon
enough forgotten. Indulge, therefore, the ear and the eye, the mouth and the
belly—indulge the desires of body and mind.”
“I am understood,” said Quentin.
“It will be observed,” put in Yuan, “that Hsiao has halted in the pleasures
of sense. He has been caught, like a fly in amber, in the beauty of
appearances. He perceives, and indicates to us, the spirit, the underlying
reality of Nature, but he permits himself the desires of sense, thus adding to
the sum of human emotion. Such a man is not the perfect man.”
“I should think not, indeed,” said Sprot. “Such a man is most dangerous.”
“And what in your view is the perfect man?” asked Lord Sombrewater,
with interest.
Page 104
“The perfect man,” replied Yuan, to an accompaniment of profound
hilarity on the part of Wang Li, “is without passion, desires nothing and
indicates nothing. He has the appearance of a fool and is usually ugly. In
speaking I depart from wisdom. In speaking we limit truth. Yet, to come in
the neighbourhood of definition, let me say that the perfect man neglects
himself and is preserved; forgets himself and is remembered; takes what
comes; makes no plans; eats what he likes; sleeps without dreams; wakes
without care; breathes deep; conforms to custom, lest he become self-
conscious; seems to be of the world while his thoughts are with eternity;
uses language while communing in silence with what is beyond language;
ignores the distinction between spirit and matter; is neither benevolent nor
malevolent, wicked nor good, adding nothing to the sum of human emotion;
and, his mind being utterly in repose, he dwells for ever with the
unnameable.”
“That again,” said Quentin, toying with a dish of spiced wild duck, “is
me.”
“But does not the true Sage calmly await annihilation?” ventured
Blackwood.
“The true Sage awaits nothing, calmly or otherwise.” It was Wang Li
who thought fit to speak. He spoke or kept silence at random, recognizing
no rule. “He pays no heed either to becoming or ceasing-to-be. He rejects
distinctions of life or death, remaining as nearly as possible unconscious
until, in the course of Nature, he returns to the non-relative—which is not to
be described as annihilation.”
“Mr. Blackwood is wrong,” said Hsiao, with decision, “in rejecting life.
One should reject nothing that is in accordance with Nature. And Wang Li
is wrong to spend his years in a state of unconsciousness. For even now as
he talks to you he is unconscious. He is not even conscious that he is
unconscious—otherwise there would be in his mind the shadow of pride,
which is a shadow of passion. He is with eternity, and only peripherally
speaks. Yuan, I fear, is going the same way. For me, the object of life is
enjoyment. One is born and one will die. In between one has life. I do not
reject it. I accept it and gratify my senses while they can be gratified. I
perceive the unnameable, but one can perceive without embracing. When
one has returned to the unnameable one will have no senses. In the
hilarity on the part of Wang Li, “is without passion, desires nothing and
indicates nothing. He has the appearance of a fool and is usually ugly. In
speaking I depart from wisdom. In speaking we limit truth. Yet, to come in
the neighbourhood of definition, let me say that the perfect man neglects
himself and is preserved; forgets himself and is remembered; takes what
comes; makes no plans; eats what he likes; sleeps without dreams; wakes
without care; breathes deep; conforms to custom, lest he become self-
conscious; seems to be of the world while his thoughts are with eternity;
uses language while communing in silence with what is beyond language;
ignores the distinction between spirit and matter; is neither benevolent nor
malevolent, wicked nor good, adding nothing to the sum of human emotion;
and, his mind being utterly in repose, he dwells for ever with the
unnameable.”
“That again,” said Quentin, toying with a dish of spiced wild duck, “is
me.”
“But does not the true Sage calmly await annihilation?” ventured
Blackwood.
“The true Sage awaits nothing, calmly or otherwise.” It was Wang Li
who thought fit to speak. He spoke or kept silence at random, recognizing
no rule. “He pays no heed either to becoming or ceasing-to-be. He rejects
distinctions of life or death, remaining as nearly as possible unconscious
until, in the course of Nature, he returns to the non-relative—which is not to
be described as annihilation.”
“Mr. Blackwood is wrong,” said Hsiao, with decision, “in rejecting life.
One should reject nothing that is in accordance with Nature. And Wang Li
is wrong to spend his years in a state of unconsciousness. For even now as
he talks to you he is unconscious. He is not even conscious that he is
unconscious—otherwise there would be in his mind the shadow of pride,
which is a shadow of passion. He is with eternity, and only peripherally
speaks. Yuan, I fear, is going the same way. For me, the object of life is
enjoyment. One is born and one will die. In between one has life. I do not
reject it. I accept it and gratify my senses while they can be gratified. I
perceive the unnameable, but one can perceive without embracing. When
one has returned to the unnameable one will have no senses. In the
Page 105
meantime, from the point of view of the senses, death is a fact; life’s
another.”
“Neither is a fact,” said Wang, his eyes lit with a terrifying gleam of
amusement. “There is only one Fact. From it all apparent distinctions
derive. In it they disappear.”
“Do you mean to say,” clamoured Sprot incredulously, “that I ... Me ...”
(he pointed to himself) “am not a fact?”
“You are as the shadow of a non-existing cloud passing over a lawn that
isn’t there,” said Quentin, with a wink at Hsiao.
“Did I hear a voice?” asked Wang. “How can I, that am not, hear a voice
from nothing?” And Sprot clasped his head in desperation, proving himself
to himself by the hardness of his skull.
another.”
“Neither is a fact,” said Wang, his eyes lit with a terrifying gleam of
amusement. “There is only one Fact. From it all apparent distinctions
derive. In it they disappear.”
“Do you mean to say,” clamoured Sprot incredulously, “that I ... Me ...”
(he pointed to himself) “am not a fact?”
“You are as the shadow of a non-existing cloud passing over a lawn that
isn’t there,” said Quentin, with a wink at Hsiao.
“Did I hear a voice?” asked Wang. “How can I, that am not, hear a voice
from nothing?” And Sprot clasped his head in desperation, proving himself
to himself by the hardness of his skull.
Page 106
24
HE meal came to an end in a somewhat startling manner, for Wang
ceased abruptly from conversation and entered a trance of
contemplation, while Hsiao went fast asleep.
“This,” said Lord Sombrewater to Ambrose, “is a great compliment. I
quite see that it may be regarded as the last gesture of true refinement.” He
rose, and with Frew-Gaff and Ruby followed Lychnis and Yuan, who were
strolling among the paths of the bamboo grove. “I desire to hear more of the
conversation of that young man,” he remarked.
“I don’t believe he is young,” said Sprot to Ambrose. “I shouldn’t be
surprised to find he was a hundred. I don’t like these people. Did you ever
hear such views? And I think it very wrong to let Lychnis go walking off
confidentially like that with a young married man. He’s sure to be married.
And anyway, he’s a foreigner—more than a foreigner. In my opinion a
Chinaman’s more than foreign—like a frog. You don’t suppose”—he came
closer to Ambrose—“you don’t suppose Lychnis would ... I mean, a nice
young girl wouldn’t....”
“I should recommend you, as a mental exercise,” said Ambrose, “to
formulate to yourself more precisely what is in your mind. It makes my
record of the conversation more precise.”
Lord Sombrewater beckoned, and he joined the brilliant figures in the
bamboo grove. Yuan was discoursing of the bamboo and Lychnis listening
bright-eyed.
“There are many plants here that I have not seen before,” said Lord
Sombrewater. “They are of a rare beauty.”
“We have assisted Nature,” said Yuan, smiling.
“How do you propagate? May I ask?”
HE meal came to an end in a somewhat startling manner, for Wang
ceased abruptly from conversation and entered a trance of
contemplation, while Hsiao went fast asleep.
“This,” said Lord Sombrewater to Ambrose, “is a great compliment. I
quite see that it may be regarded as the last gesture of true refinement.” He
rose, and with Frew-Gaff and Ruby followed Lychnis and Yuan, who were
strolling among the paths of the bamboo grove. “I desire to hear more of the
conversation of that young man,” he remarked.
“I don’t believe he is young,” said Sprot to Ambrose. “I shouldn’t be
surprised to find he was a hundred. I don’t like these people. Did you ever
hear such views? And I think it very wrong to let Lychnis go walking off
confidentially like that with a young married man. He’s sure to be married.
And anyway, he’s a foreigner—more than a foreigner. In my opinion a
Chinaman’s more than foreign—like a frog. You don’t suppose”—he came
closer to Ambrose—“you don’t suppose Lychnis would ... I mean, a nice
young girl wouldn’t....”
“I should recommend you, as a mental exercise,” said Ambrose, “to
formulate to yourself more precisely what is in your mind. It makes my
record of the conversation more precise.”
Lord Sombrewater beckoned, and he joined the brilliant figures in the
bamboo grove. Yuan was discoursing of the bamboo and Lychnis listening
bright-eyed.
“There are many plants here that I have not seen before,” said Lord
Sombrewater. “They are of a rare beauty.”
“We have assisted Nature,” said Yuan, smiling.
“How do you propagate? May I ask?”
Page 107
“In the usual ways—by seed, by division, by cuttings of the base of the
culm, by cuttings of rhizomes. Layering is impossible for most of these
plants. We create a favourable position for them, and make special soils and
dressings.”
“The warmth and the sea-mists are helpful, I have no doubt. What about
rats and voles?”
“We have exterminated them, except for some that we keep for special
purposes.”
“They really are very beautiful plants,” said Lord Sombrewater, with
envy.
“It is most wonderful,” replied Yuan, “when all of them over an immense
region flower at once.”
“And do you find that they die?”
“They disappear.”
“Many travellers have agreed that the plants die after flowering.”
“How are the plants renewed? My opinion is that they do not die, after
flowering, until they have given off suckers from the roots.”
They discussed technical questions of extreme difficulty. Lychnis and
Ambrose followed in a world of fluttering green butterflies, peering at
spikelet and bract, while Yuan described and demonstrated, until Wang Li
and Hsiao were heard calling from their barge.
culm, by cuttings of rhizomes. Layering is impossible for most of these
plants. We create a favourable position for them, and make special soils and
dressings.”
“The warmth and the sea-mists are helpful, I have no doubt. What about
rats and voles?”
“We have exterminated them, except for some that we keep for special
purposes.”
“They really are very beautiful plants,” said Lord Sombrewater, with
envy.
“It is most wonderful,” replied Yuan, “when all of them over an immense
region flower at once.”
“And do you find that they die?”
“They disappear.”
“Many travellers have agreed that the plants die after flowering.”
“How are the plants renewed? My opinion is that they do not die, after
flowering, until they have given off suckers from the roots.”
They discussed technical questions of extreme difficulty. Lychnis and
Ambrose followed in a world of fluttering green butterflies, peering at
spikelet and bract, while Yuan described and demonstrated, until Wang Li
and Hsiao were heard calling from their barge.
Page 108
25
T a suitable interval from their first visit to the Rock they were
bidden to a water-picnic, and thereafter with increasing frequency
to a luncheon-party, or a supper, or some excursion with various
members of the family, male and female, among the intricate and distant
windings of the Lake. They were invited into the most interior chambers of
the house itself. Lychnis and Ruby made friends of young girls or married
women with exquisite names. The depression that some of the party had
begun to feel lifted, and there was great gaiety and friendship. Messengers
were soon dispensed with, and all their arrangements were made by
wireless, once they had learned to use the apparatus discovered in a cabinet
on the day of their arrival at the Pavilion. It was, Ambrose reports, a better
instrument than any known in Europe, the principle of it, Sir Richard and
Fulke agreed, being in advance of European physical knowledge—a thing
guessed at, but not grasped. They began to know the coves, shrubberies and
summer-houses, and some of the mysteries of the island; and they began to
see what Sprot and Fulke called the sinister side of their hosts’ lives. The
weather was wonderful—clear, warm and mellow, with mist in the morning.
Peaches and apricots ripened on the brown flanks of the island, and the two
parties spent glorious days and wonderful summer evenings about the Lake
and the valleys among those fantastic oyster-shell hills. The only rule that
Lord Sombrewater made was that Lychnis and Ruby were on no account to
visit the Rock unless accompanied by himself, Sir Richard Frew-Gaff, or
Ambrose.
Ambrose found that in one way the task of keeping the record of their
activities began to present difficult problems. Wang, Hsiao and Yuan baffled
analysis and gave him no confidences. Their characters did not seem to
have recognizable springs. Merry old Wang said little and laughed
immoderately, smiting his clean, blanched-yellow old head without obvious
occasion; his sayings, moreover, usually seemed inappropriate and without
sense. Hsiao, who with his top-knot resembled an inspired turnip, drank a
T a suitable interval from their first visit to the Rock they were
bidden to a water-picnic, and thereafter with increasing frequency
to a luncheon-party, or a supper, or some excursion with various
members of the family, male and female, among the intricate and distant
windings of the Lake. They were invited into the most interior chambers of
the house itself. Lychnis and Ruby made friends of young girls or married
women with exquisite names. The depression that some of the party had
begun to feel lifted, and there was great gaiety and friendship. Messengers
were soon dispensed with, and all their arrangements were made by
wireless, once they had learned to use the apparatus discovered in a cabinet
on the day of their arrival at the Pavilion. It was, Ambrose reports, a better
instrument than any known in Europe, the principle of it, Sir Richard and
Fulke agreed, being in advance of European physical knowledge—a thing
guessed at, but not grasped. They began to know the coves, shrubberies and
summer-houses, and some of the mysteries of the island; and they began to
see what Sprot and Fulke called the sinister side of their hosts’ lives. The
weather was wonderful—clear, warm and mellow, with mist in the morning.
Peaches and apricots ripened on the brown flanks of the island, and the two
parties spent glorious days and wonderful summer evenings about the Lake
and the valleys among those fantastic oyster-shell hills. The only rule that
Lord Sombrewater made was that Lychnis and Ruby were on no account to
visit the Rock unless accompanied by himself, Sir Richard Frew-Gaff, or
Ambrose.
Ambrose found that in one way the task of keeping the record of their
activities began to present difficult problems. Wang, Hsiao and Yuan baffled
analysis and gave him no confidences. Their characters did not seem to
have recognizable springs. Merry old Wang said little and laughed
immoderately, smiting his clean, blanched-yellow old head without obvious
occasion; his sayings, moreover, usually seemed inappropriate and without
sense. Hsiao, who with his top-knot resembled an inspired turnip, drank a
Page 109
great deal and painted divinely. Yuan was perhaps easier to understand. He
had a certain candour, almost an impulsiveness; but then, as his great-
grandfather said, he had not yet quite learned to cease from activity and
return to his centre. He ranged abroad and vanished sometimes for days at a
time, while his elders kept to the Lake and the island, and seemed to find
great contentment in an almost perpetual motionlessness. He liked to be
among mountains and pines. “He persists,” Wang said, “in riding among
wind-storms and adding to the sum of human emotion.” And then he
explained that for countless centuries every generation of the family had
produced a Sage. There was always one to whom it came as nature, and in
his own generation the mantle had fallen on Yuan. But Yuan had yet much
to learn. Ambrose thereupon grasped the situation—Wang was a complete
Sage, a perfect or superior man, as they put it. Yuan’s father, Sage of
another generation, was on a pilgrimage. Hsiao was a side-line. Yuan, the
beginner (from the point of view of the Europeans he was already far
enough on the way to wisdom), was in training. Like the elders, he would
spend hours in the neighbourhood of a flower or a water-fowl—he used
courtesy towards flowers and animals—and more than once in her walks
Lychnis came upon him wrapped in his meditation, self-unconscious, quite
lost to the world. It charmed her.
In another way Ambrose’s task became easier, because, as their reactions
to their strange circumstances became stronger, and as their troubles
increased, the Sages all came with their confidences. Even Ruby had
something to say and advice to ask, and Lychnis made him absolutely her
conscience and heart.
had a certain candour, almost an impulsiveness; but then, as his great-
grandfather said, he had not yet quite learned to cease from activity and
return to his centre. He ranged abroad and vanished sometimes for days at a
time, while his elders kept to the Lake and the island, and seemed to find
great contentment in an almost perpetual motionlessness. He liked to be
among mountains and pines. “He persists,” Wang said, “in riding among
wind-storms and adding to the sum of human emotion.” And then he
explained that for countless centuries every generation of the family had
produced a Sage. There was always one to whom it came as nature, and in
his own generation the mantle had fallen on Yuan. But Yuan had yet much
to learn. Ambrose thereupon grasped the situation—Wang was a complete
Sage, a perfect or superior man, as they put it. Yuan’s father, Sage of
another generation, was on a pilgrimage. Hsiao was a side-line. Yuan, the
beginner (from the point of view of the Europeans he was already far
enough on the way to wisdom), was in training. Like the elders, he would
spend hours in the neighbourhood of a flower or a water-fowl—he used
courtesy towards flowers and animals—and more than once in her walks
Lychnis came upon him wrapped in his meditation, self-unconscious, quite
lost to the world. It charmed her.
In another way Ambrose’s task became easier, because, as their reactions
to their strange circumstances became stronger, and as their troubles
increased, the Sages all came with their confidences. Even Ruby had
something to say and advice to ask, and Lychnis made him absolutely her
conscience and heart.
Page 110
26
ATE at night, when the moon was up and Ruby and the rest of the
household were asleep, Lychnis crept from the curtains of her
black, roomy bed, and stole out on the verandah. Ambrose
perceived her, standing in the moon like a pink crêpe-de-Chine ghost with a
white core, her feet together and her hands behind her head, in a lovely,
dart-like attitude, as if she were balancing for a flight into the scented, dark
heart of the foliage. Waiting a moment to observe accurately the excellent
shape of her head, with the hair drawn in to the neck, and to commit to
memory certain curves of her bust, which slightly lifted the front of her
glimmering shift and purified the soul like a vision of the Grail, he stirred.
She turned, smiled, and vanished, returning again with a wrap like a mist
about the moon. They sat side by side.
“It is hot, is it not?” she asked.
“I was composing my account of the day,” he answered. “I want your
impressions.”
“Do you record impressions of all of us?” she inquired.
“Most of you, from time to time, tell me things that are of interest.”
“Of interest! You have interests, of course. One forgets that.”
“Oh yes, I have interests. To record with accuracy the essentials of an
episode—that is one of them.”
“What an interest! Really, an interest is not very interesting—not so
interesting as a passion. You have no passions?”
“They only cloud the vision of clear-eyed desire,” he answered—“in fact,
they actually prevent attainment.”
“I’m afraid I’ve got a passion,” she observed—“a sort of general,
unattached passion. If it suddenly fastened on someone the results might be
frightful.”
ATE at night, when the moon was up and Ruby and the rest of the
household were asleep, Lychnis crept from the curtains of her
black, roomy bed, and stole out on the verandah. Ambrose
perceived her, standing in the moon like a pink crêpe-de-Chine ghost with a
white core, her feet together and her hands behind her head, in a lovely,
dart-like attitude, as if she were balancing for a flight into the scented, dark
heart of the foliage. Waiting a moment to observe accurately the excellent
shape of her head, with the hair drawn in to the neck, and to commit to
memory certain curves of her bust, which slightly lifted the front of her
glimmering shift and purified the soul like a vision of the Grail, he stirred.
She turned, smiled, and vanished, returning again with a wrap like a mist
about the moon. They sat side by side.
“It is hot, is it not?” she asked.
“I was composing my account of the day,” he answered. “I want your
impressions.”
“Do you record impressions of all of us?” she inquired.
“Most of you, from time to time, tell me things that are of interest.”
“Of interest! You have interests, of course. One forgets that.”
“Oh yes, I have interests. To record with accuracy the essentials of an
episode—that is one of them.”
“What an interest! Really, an interest is not very interesting—not so
interesting as a passion. You have no passions?”
“They only cloud the vision of clear-eyed desire,” he answered—“in fact,
they actually prevent attainment.”
“I’m afraid I’ve got a passion,” she observed—“a sort of general,
unattached passion. If it suddenly fastened on someone the results might be
frightful.”
Page 111
“Abeyance it, and give me to-day’s impressions.”
“Oh, impressions! Well, in the first place, it’s hot. Then—I don’t quite
know what impressions I have. I mean, they may come from inside me. Can
one make impressions on oneself?”
“Let’s hear.”
“Well, I have the idea that life may have some point, after all—that there
may be a moment when you can say, Now one has really flowered into a
moment of existence between nothing and nothing. I desire to exist, to be—
not merely to remain a vague thing, an I, that cannot possess a single
experience. One is only the beginning of a being, the material for one.”
“True. But you think you may be about to begin to exist. What are the
symptoms?”
“I don’t quite know. How shall I put it?” She considered the question in
silence. Then: “Would you say there was something unusually splendid and
beautiful about the night?”
“Perhaps there is, now you mention it.”
“Do you happen to notice anything more than ordinarily intoxicating in
the scent of the trees?”
He sniffed. “Perhaps, now you point it out.”
“Have you by any chance a sort of feeling that out there in the darkness,
in a halo of extreme darkness, there might be some unseen experience that
would complete you?”
“Um! I recognize the state of mind you describe as one which is familiar
to human beings.”
She rose and stepped from the verandah down on to the lawn. Some
jewel on her slipper shone in the grass like a glow-worm. He followed and
walked beside her.
“Those are my impressions,” she said. The moon shone in her eyes
through a hank of hair.
“The condition,” he lectured, “is the condition of one whose generalized
passion, as I think you called it, is about to be attached to an object.”
“Oh, impressions! Well, in the first place, it’s hot. Then—I don’t quite
know what impressions I have. I mean, they may come from inside me. Can
one make impressions on oneself?”
“Let’s hear.”
“Well, I have the idea that life may have some point, after all—that there
may be a moment when you can say, Now one has really flowered into a
moment of existence between nothing and nothing. I desire to exist, to be—
not merely to remain a vague thing, an I, that cannot possess a single
experience. One is only the beginning of a being, the material for one.”
“True. But you think you may be about to begin to exist. What are the
symptoms?”
“I don’t quite know. How shall I put it?” She considered the question in
silence. Then: “Would you say there was something unusually splendid and
beautiful about the night?”
“Perhaps there is, now you mention it.”
“Do you happen to notice anything more than ordinarily intoxicating in
the scent of the trees?”
He sniffed. “Perhaps, now you point it out.”
“Have you by any chance a sort of feeling that out there in the darkness,
in a halo of extreme darkness, there might be some unseen experience that
would complete you?”
“Um! I recognize the state of mind you describe as one which is familiar
to human beings.”
She rose and stepped from the verandah down on to the lawn. Some
jewel on her slipper shone in the grass like a glow-worm. He followed and
walked beside her.
“Those are my impressions,” she said. The moon shone in her eyes
through a hank of hair.
“The condition,” he lectured, “is the condition of one whose generalized
passion, as I think you called it, is about to be attached to an object.”
Page 112
“Oh!” She made a fox-face at him and led the way up a path in the
bamboo grove. Presently they were hidden there, and the round moon hung
in a deep sky behind a delicate pattern of leaves. “Sultry, is it not?” she
continued, and loosened her wrap. She glimmered, in her frail gown, like a
firefly or some sort of bamboo-fairy. “I would like ... it would be cool. One
would bathe in night ... I might, almost, with only you here.” She stood
looking at him, as if she really were considering it. Or was there even a
mocking? Then “Oh!” she suddenly exclaimed, and shrouded her bosom in
her wrap, “do you think Yuan might see us?”
“I fancy he would hardly be looking,” Ambrose replied.
“I really did think of doing it,” she asserted. “Has my reality-sense gone
wrong? It seems quite odd that I should hesitate, with only you here, and in
fairyland. Of course, with others about, reality is different. But you and I
live in heaven, don’t we? I presume a person will be naked there? So you
think the man on the island would not be looking. He does strike one as
being a gentleman.”
“Does he please you?”
“I find him mysterious. What Ruby dislikes about him, I like—I mean the
feeling that a cold and merciless god is looking at you. I wish I could be as
unself-conscious as that. It’s like being looked at by something impersonal
—the wind, the sky. Do you think he is a man? Or some human spirit of the
mountains? You do not think him supercilious, do you? Those moth-
eyebrows, I mean, and that slanting glance.”
“I think his mouth remarkable,” said Ambrose.
“Yes. It’s so small and innocent and unpitying, like a flower that can’t
feel, or suffer, or know of its own destruction. A mouth that would look the
same in torture. You can use that, Ambrose.” He smiled. “A mouth that he
surely never uses to eat or kiss with. Will you use some of these words
when you are writing in your diary?”
“Possibly. Do you understand all that he says?”
“What is the difficulty? I don’t find it a matter of understanding. I don’t
have to say to myself, ‘What does he mean?’ I feel it in my bones.”
bamboo grove. Presently they were hidden there, and the round moon hung
in a deep sky behind a delicate pattern of leaves. “Sultry, is it not?” she
continued, and loosened her wrap. She glimmered, in her frail gown, like a
firefly or some sort of bamboo-fairy. “I would like ... it would be cool. One
would bathe in night ... I might, almost, with only you here.” She stood
looking at him, as if she really were considering it. Or was there even a
mocking? Then “Oh!” she suddenly exclaimed, and shrouded her bosom in
her wrap, “do you think Yuan might see us?”
“I fancy he would hardly be looking,” Ambrose replied.
“I really did think of doing it,” she asserted. “Has my reality-sense gone
wrong? It seems quite odd that I should hesitate, with only you here, and in
fairyland. Of course, with others about, reality is different. But you and I
live in heaven, don’t we? I presume a person will be naked there? So you
think the man on the island would not be looking. He does strike one as
being a gentleman.”
“Does he please you?”
“I find him mysterious. What Ruby dislikes about him, I like—I mean the
feeling that a cold and merciless god is looking at you. I wish I could be as
unself-conscious as that. It’s like being looked at by something impersonal
—the wind, the sky. Do you think he is a man? Or some human spirit of the
mountains? You do not think him supercilious, do you? Those moth-
eyebrows, I mean, and that slanting glance.”
“I think his mouth remarkable,” said Ambrose.
“Yes. It’s so small and innocent and unpitying, like a flower that can’t
feel, or suffer, or know of its own destruction. A mouth that would look the
same in torture. You can use that, Ambrose.” He smiled. “A mouth that he
surely never uses to eat or kiss with. Will you use some of these words
when you are writing in your diary?”
“Possibly. Do you understand all that he says?”
“What is the difficulty? I don’t find it a matter of understanding. I don’t
have to say to myself, ‘What does he mean?’ I feel it in my bones.”
Page 113
Ambrose pondered. “Perhaps you have the same means of consciousness
as these Chinese.” He remembered her remarkable insights.
“Do you suppose I am a Sage?” she asked.
“At any rate,” he replied, “you resemble them in certain respects. You are
at bottom only interested in what they would call the reality behind the flow
of phenomena. You actually do live in constant touch with it, and find it
exciting. Nothing else will ever quite give you satisfaction. It is a faculty
which men of action lose. If they didn’t the flow of phenomena would
cease.”
She stripped the dark leaves one by one from a bamboo.
“And what about men who record action and inaction with equal
dispassion?”
“Oh,” he answered, “they also sometimes get in touch with reality, in a
mild way. But about Yuan. What does he tell you?”
“He told me that when he has once thoroughly investigated the nature of
objects, and understood the identity of all things, he will do as his great-
grandfather wishes—abandon all desire, and wholly give himself up to what
he calls the unnameable. But he will go much farther than his great-
grandfather, he says. Already he is convinced of the ultimate unreality of
the world. He wishes one day to leave the world of relativity, to
contemplate Nature in its absolute aspect, and finally to sleep a white and
dreamless sleep of the mind, knowing only what is beyond mind. This is
what he said, and in this state he won’t know his nose from his mouth, and
his flesh and bones will be dissolved, and he will drift with the wind, not
knowing whether he is the wind itself or a leaf riding on it.”
“In old age,” said Ambrose, “he will come down to the less picturesque
and more human mysticism of his great-grandfather. But first he has, as you
say, to put away desire.”
“He often does, already,” she answered eagerly. “He fasts in heart. It is
quite simple, apparently. You only forget there is a you, and when there’s no
you it can’t have desires.”
“Quite simple.”
as these Chinese.” He remembered her remarkable insights.
“Do you suppose I am a Sage?” she asked.
“At any rate,” he replied, “you resemble them in certain respects. You are
at bottom only interested in what they would call the reality behind the flow
of phenomena. You actually do live in constant touch with it, and find it
exciting. Nothing else will ever quite give you satisfaction. It is a faculty
which men of action lose. If they didn’t the flow of phenomena would
cease.”
She stripped the dark leaves one by one from a bamboo.
“And what about men who record action and inaction with equal
dispassion?”
“Oh,” he answered, “they also sometimes get in touch with reality, in a
mild way. But about Yuan. What does he tell you?”
“He told me that when he has once thoroughly investigated the nature of
objects, and understood the identity of all things, he will do as his great-
grandfather wishes—abandon all desire, and wholly give himself up to what
he calls the unnameable. But he will go much farther than his great-
grandfather, he says. Already he is convinced of the ultimate unreality of
the world. He wishes one day to leave the world of relativity, to
contemplate Nature in its absolute aspect, and finally to sleep a white and
dreamless sleep of the mind, knowing only what is beyond mind. This is
what he said, and in this state he won’t know his nose from his mouth, and
his flesh and bones will be dissolved, and he will drift with the wind, not
knowing whether he is the wind itself or a leaf riding on it.”
“In old age,” said Ambrose, “he will come down to the less picturesque
and more human mysticism of his great-grandfather. But first he has, as you
say, to put away desire.”
“He often does, already,” she answered eagerly. “He fasts in heart. It is
quite simple, apparently. You only forget there is a you, and when there’s no
you it can’t have desires.”
“Quite simple.”
Page 114
“He says it is the more subtle desires, the desires of the intellect, that
trouble him.”
“No doubt they do. And in other matters he is without passions?”
“As far as I can see. Well—he’s not a neuter.”
“He has the eye of a man?”
She hesitated. “Of more than a man.”
“It has expression in it—warmth, feeling, electricity?”
“I don’t know. I cannot say what there is in his eyes. I can only say that
they are not dead. They have looked straight at mysterious things, and they
are unreadable. All his face is unreadable. He is like rocks and forests. His
eyes are the mysterious presences that are among trees. And they slant
beautifully.”
“And what is your chief feeling about him?”
“If only I could always think of him as a figure on a vase....”
She smiled at Ambrose faintly, enigmatically, baffling further inquiry.
Strange creature, she seemed to him, neither child nor woman—at any rate
half-fairy. “I don’t dare look at him very close,” she concluded. “He’s so
still, so different. If he came walking by now in a meditation I should
shiver. Oh! listen, Ambrose. Someone really is coming!”
Ambrose stepped back into the bamboo thicket, and the shimmering,
scented girl shrank in under his arm. There were voices, in English and
Chinese—chiefly little exclamations and some laughter. Whoever it was
passed on and the voices died out in the forest.
“Quentin,” whispered Ambrose, “and some young women we don’t
know.”
They emerged on the white moonlit lawn, crossed the shadow of a great
cedar, and entered the house.
trouble him.”
“No doubt they do. And in other matters he is without passions?”
“As far as I can see. Well—he’s not a neuter.”
“He has the eye of a man?”
She hesitated. “Of more than a man.”
“It has expression in it—warmth, feeling, electricity?”
“I don’t know. I cannot say what there is in his eyes. I can only say that
they are not dead. They have looked straight at mysterious things, and they
are unreadable. All his face is unreadable. He is like rocks and forests. His
eyes are the mysterious presences that are among trees. And they slant
beautifully.”
“And what is your chief feeling about him?”
“If only I could always think of him as a figure on a vase....”
She smiled at Ambrose faintly, enigmatically, baffling further inquiry.
Strange creature, she seemed to him, neither child nor woman—at any rate
half-fairy. “I don’t dare look at him very close,” she concluded. “He’s so
still, so different. If he came walking by now in a meditation I should
shiver. Oh! listen, Ambrose. Someone really is coming!”
Ambrose stepped back into the bamboo thicket, and the shimmering,
scented girl shrank in under his arm. There were voices, in English and
Chinese—chiefly little exclamations and some laughter. Whoever it was
passed on and the voices died out in the forest.
“Quentin,” whispered Ambrose, “and some young women we don’t
know.”
They emerged on the white moonlit lawn, crossed the shadow of a great
cedar, and entered the house.
Page 115
27
NE afternoon Lychnis, Ruby, Ambrose, Quentin and Fulke
were on the island in company with Wang, Hsiao and Yuan.
All were meditative, or sleepy, and they lay about on a little
turfy place jutting out from the cliff a few feet above the water. They looked
like a handful of orchids. Lychnis lay on her front with her head hanging
over the Lake. She was gazing intently at the water, and her hair parted and
fell down on either side of her face, leaving the slender neck bare, as if she
had been laid on the plank of the guillotine. “How satisfying,” muttered
Quentin, “to wring that neck!”
Yuan regarded the neck, but no shade or thought of emotion appeared on
his countenance; nor did his fingers tighten.
“What a hateful thing to say!” said Ruby, who neither slept nor
meditated, and only lay motionless.
Old Wang, after studying her for some time, had been heard to murmur:
“The room has been made empty for the Master, but he does not enter it.”
Lychnis was fascinated by the water. She was thinking, if only she could
wriggle out of her tunic and trousers, shoulders first, and slide over the cliff
into the Lake and glide neatly among the stems of the water-lilies! To dip
the chin first, and the mouth, tentatively, gingerly, in the cold element of a
different universe; to bury the eyes, next, in its queer sights; to feel it slide
over neck and back and legs; then suddenly to dart through it and surprise
the inhabitants, like an unexpected meteor.
“I simply must know what it’s like to be a water-creature.” A sentence
had emerged from the depths of her water-feelings.
“You can,” said Yuan, “by entering into subjective relationship with
them.”
She looked at him as one who balances an infinity of considerations. “No
doubt. But how does one enter into subjective relationship with, say, a
NE afternoon Lychnis, Ruby, Ambrose, Quentin and Fulke
were on the island in company with Wang, Hsiao and Yuan.
All were meditative, or sleepy, and they lay about on a little
turfy place jutting out from the cliff a few feet above the water. They looked
like a handful of orchids. Lychnis lay on her front with her head hanging
over the Lake. She was gazing intently at the water, and her hair parted and
fell down on either side of her face, leaving the slender neck bare, as if she
had been laid on the plank of the guillotine. “How satisfying,” muttered
Quentin, “to wring that neck!”
Yuan regarded the neck, but no shade or thought of emotion appeared on
his countenance; nor did his fingers tighten.
“What a hateful thing to say!” said Ruby, who neither slept nor
meditated, and only lay motionless.
Old Wang, after studying her for some time, had been heard to murmur:
“The room has been made empty for the Master, but he does not enter it.”
Lychnis was fascinated by the water. She was thinking, if only she could
wriggle out of her tunic and trousers, shoulders first, and slide over the cliff
into the Lake and glide neatly among the stems of the water-lilies! To dip
the chin first, and the mouth, tentatively, gingerly, in the cold element of a
different universe; to bury the eyes, next, in its queer sights; to feel it slide
over neck and back and legs; then suddenly to dart through it and surprise
the inhabitants, like an unexpected meteor.
“I simply must know what it’s like to be a water-creature.” A sentence
had emerged from the depths of her water-feelings.
“You can,” said Yuan, “by entering into subjective relationship with
them.”
She looked at him as one who balances an infinity of considerations. “No
doubt. But how does one enter into subjective relationship with, say, a
Page 116
water-beetle?”
“First,” began Yuan, “by forgetting self; then by emptying the mind....”
But old Wang interrupted, as if to give the young man instruction on an
important matter. “Those who know, say nothing,” he observed; “those who
say, know nothing.”
“But,” said Lychnis, “that makes conversation so difficult.”
“Why converse?” Wang asked her, with a sardonic grin. “Speak only
when compelled, and then reluctantly, and only in the words of the Sages.”
“In the meantime,” said Yuan, who, in relation to his great-grandfather,
was only at the beginning of wisdom, “let us take a walk under the water.”
Lychnis lifted her head and glanced round at Ambrose. “Among all those
plants? I’m not afraid, but isn’t it rather impossible?”
“I’ll dive in and save you,” said Quentin.
“I don’t like you under water,” she replied—“a spread-out monster with a
dim, waving beard. Besides, I’ve no costume.”
“That is not a thing that matters—” began Yuan.
“Of course not,” put in Quentin, with immense approval.
The Chinese gentleman continued: “What I mean is, that we go as we
are. It is not a miracle.”
The scattered orchids stood up, mystified, and undulated in a gay chain
along the paths on the side of the cliffs. Presently Yuan halted at a place
where glassy-green steps led down into deep waters between reed-clumps.
“A good place for pike, no doubt,” remarked Ambrose.
“You are a fisherman, then?” Yuan suddenly enveloped him, as it were, in
an all-seeing gaze, which, while extremely polite, was also extremely
inexorable.
“I fish, and meditate, and compose my thoughts.” Ambrose returned his
gaze with a polite stare which, so Lychnis told him, was beautifully
inflexible.
“Then we will fish and meditate together.”
“First,” began Yuan, “by forgetting self; then by emptying the mind....”
But old Wang interrupted, as if to give the young man instruction on an
important matter. “Those who know, say nothing,” he observed; “those who
say, know nothing.”
“But,” said Lychnis, “that makes conversation so difficult.”
“Why converse?” Wang asked her, with a sardonic grin. “Speak only
when compelled, and then reluctantly, and only in the words of the Sages.”
“In the meantime,” said Yuan, who, in relation to his great-grandfather,
was only at the beginning of wisdom, “let us take a walk under the water.”
Lychnis lifted her head and glanced round at Ambrose. “Among all those
plants? I’m not afraid, but isn’t it rather impossible?”
“I’ll dive in and save you,” said Quentin.
“I don’t like you under water,” she replied—“a spread-out monster with a
dim, waving beard. Besides, I’ve no costume.”
“That is not a thing that matters—” began Yuan.
“Of course not,” put in Quentin, with immense approval.
The Chinese gentleman continued: “What I mean is, that we go as we
are. It is not a miracle.”
The scattered orchids stood up, mystified, and undulated in a gay chain
along the paths on the side of the cliffs. Presently Yuan halted at a place
where glassy-green steps led down into deep waters between reed-clumps.
“A good place for pike, no doubt,” remarked Ambrose.
“You are a fisherman, then?” Yuan suddenly enveloped him, as it were, in
an all-seeing gaze, which, while extremely polite, was also extremely
inexorable.
“I fish, and meditate, and compose my thoughts.” Ambrose returned his
gaze with a polite stare which, so Lychnis told him, was beautifully
inflexible.
“Then we will fish and meditate together.”
Page 117
“With the greatest pleasure.”
The two men bowed, and Yuan led the way down the glassy-green steps.
They found themselves entering a roomy, inclined tunnel of some substance
so transparent that they seemed to be entering a partition of the water. One
by one they stepped down, taking a last glance, when their eyes came to its
level, across the many-leaved surface of the Lake. In a few minutes they
were walking in the depths of a forest of stalks where strange creatures
loomed. It was very silent, very dim, very still, under that ceiling of flat
leaves, or under an open sky of lake-water. Sometimes a flight of small,
ghostly fish darted invisibly through the stalk-forest, or suddenly wheeling
their sides in a light-beam became a thousand rainbows. Sometimes a
beetle-creature struggled up skywards through the water, swimming as if
faint for heaven. Or swans swam overhead like June clouds, or thrust their
snaky necks down between lilies. A cormorant, breaking the limit of the
water into a shiver of crystal, passed them in silent white pursuit of a
hurrying fish. And in one region of the brownish-greenish water-universe a
solemn carp, opening and shutting his mouth like a machine, took part with
myriads of his kind in a mazy, rhythmical, interminable, involuted and
apparently purposeful dance.
“Just like human beings,” observed Quentin.
“Why do they do that?” asked Lychnis. She and Ruby were walking on
either side of Yuan; Fulke was following with despairful, scowling face.
“Are they happy?”
“They obey their nature,” said Yuan. “According to the doctrine of Hsiao,
they are Sages.”
“They cannot be Sages,” she put in, “because they have never been
conscious. To be a Sage means to have abandoned human consciousness
and to have adopted the demeanour of a fish or a vegetable.”
But he merely stood with bent head considering the glaucous lairs of the
water-world. He was not thinking. He was abandoned, unconscious of self
or of any process, to what his eyes saw. He was in relation with the water,
the fish, the beetles, through the reality which filled him and them and
superseded delimitation. He had ceased to exist. He was no longer separate.
But an onlooker would have been struck by his self-possession.
The two men bowed, and Yuan led the way down the glassy-green steps.
They found themselves entering a roomy, inclined tunnel of some substance
so transparent that they seemed to be entering a partition of the water. One
by one they stepped down, taking a last glance, when their eyes came to its
level, across the many-leaved surface of the Lake. In a few minutes they
were walking in the depths of a forest of stalks where strange creatures
loomed. It was very silent, very dim, very still, under that ceiling of flat
leaves, or under an open sky of lake-water. Sometimes a flight of small,
ghostly fish darted invisibly through the stalk-forest, or suddenly wheeling
their sides in a light-beam became a thousand rainbows. Sometimes a
beetle-creature struggled up skywards through the water, swimming as if
faint for heaven. Or swans swam overhead like June clouds, or thrust their
snaky necks down between lilies. A cormorant, breaking the limit of the
water into a shiver of crystal, passed them in silent white pursuit of a
hurrying fish. And in one region of the brownish-greenish water-universe a
solemn carp, opening and shutting his mouth like a machine, took part with
myriads of his kind in a mazy, rhythmical, interminable, involuted and
apparently purposeful dance.
“Just like human beings,” observed Quentin.
“Why do they do that?” asked Lychnis. She and Ruby were walking on
either side of Yuan; Fulke was following with despairful, scowling face.
“Are they happy?”
“They obey their nature,” said Yuan. “According to the doctrine of Hsiao,
they are Sages.”
“They cannot be Sages,” she put in, “because they have never been
conscious. To be a Sage means to have abandoned human consciousness
and to have adopted the demeanour of a fish or a vegetable.”
But he merely stood with bent head considering the glaucous lairs of the
water-world. He was not thinking. He was abandoned, unconscious of self
or of any process, to what his eyes saw. He was in relation with the water,
the fish, the beetles, through the reality which filled him and them and
superseded delimitation. He had ceased to exist. He was no longer separate.
But an onlooker would have been struck by his self-possession.
Page 118
Fulke went close to Lychnis and faint-heartedly touched her. His desire to
put his arms round her nearly achieved itself. Distracted by himself and by
his desire, he was now without inward resource. Entangled in the
inhibitions of self-consciousness, he blushed, stammered, and did not know
how to stand or where to put his hands.
Ambrose made notes on the behaviour of all concerned.
“Lychnis.” Fulke faltered a whisper.
She gave no sign of having heard.
“Lychnis. I.... Why won’t you talk to me? I could answer your
questions.... I....”
She made no answer.
“I know things, too. I am intelligent. Oh, slime and hell! I hardly know
what I’m saying!”
“Yes, yes. You are very intelligent—very nice.” She spoke as if half-
asleep.
He stumbled back over the damp sand to Ruby. “Look at her!” he
exclaimed. “She’s following him. He’s drawing her into his own mad
world. What can we do, Ruby?”
“I don’t know.” Ruby was dejected, alarmed. “She’s funny. I do wish she
wouldn’t be. You don’t think——” She stopped. “I don’t like it much here.
It’s not a place for people to be. Could I go back? Would they mind?”
“My God!” he answered. “I think I’ll come with you. She’ll be all right.
Ambrose is here. You and I—we are of no use to her.” Their eyes met in a
perfect orgasm of wretchedness, and they glided off, the two of them, along
the tunnel and up out of the water-world into the air and the sun.
Hsiao appeared to be disappointed. He had given himself up to the
contemplation of Ruby’s torch of red hair that glimmered through the
shadows of the stalk-forest. But, instantly dismissing anything so painful as
disappointment, he addressed himself to a contemplation of Lychnis. “She
has hands like the white opening water-lily,” he was understood to say.
“They would be cool and fragrant to the mouth, and delicately scented.”
put his arms round her nearly achieved itself. Distracted by himself and by
his desire, he was now without inward resource. Entangled in the
inhibitions of self-consciousness, he blushed, stammered, and did not know
how to stand or where to put his hands.
Ambrose made notes on the behaviour of all concerned.
“Lychnis.” Fulke faltered a whisper.
She gave no sign of having heard.
“Lychnis. I.... Why won’t you talk to me? I could answer your
questions.... I....”
She made no answer.
“I know things, too. I am intelligent. Oh, slime and hell! I hardly know
what I’m saying!”
“Yes, yes. You are very intelligent—very nice.” She spoke as if half-
asleep.
He stumbled back over the damp sand to Ruby. “Look at her!” he
exclaimed. “She’s following him. He’s drawing her into his own mad
world. What can we do, Ruby?”
“I don’t know.” Ruby was dejected, alarmed. “She’s funny. I do wish she
wouldn’t be. You don’t think——” She stopped. “I don’t like it much here.
It’s not a place for people to be. Could I go back? Would they mind?”
“My God!” he answered. “I think I’ll come with you. She’ll be all right.
Ambrose is here. You and I—we are of no use to her.” Their eyes met in a
perfect orgasm of wretchedness, and they glided off, the two of them, along
the tunnel and up out of the water-world into the air and the sun.
Hsiao appeared to be disappointed. He had given himself up to the
contemplation of Ruby’s torch of red hair that glimmered through the
shadows of the stalk-forest. But, instantly dismissing anything so painful as
disappointment, he addressed himself to a contemplation of Lychnis. “She
has hands like the white opening water-lily,” he was understood to say.
“They would be cool and fragrant to the mouth, and delicately scented.”
Page 119
Wang Li tapped Ambrose on the shoulder, and pointed at his great-
grandson.
“A young man,” he said, “not free from the chains of desire.”
“Desire?” queried Ambrose.
“Desire. An itch of the mind; the mind still itching to experience, to
understand, to know. He still takes an interest in things. He approaches the
matter from the wrong angle. Seek first the kingdom of non-being and the
world of appearances will be yours at a later date.”
He notices a good deal for an old man who is permanently unconscious,
thought Ambrose. Peripherally, no doubt.
As for Lychnis and Yuan, they had gone on ahead. They looked as if they
were swimming in a gloom of stalks. One was going now deeper into the
Lake, into a pool of shadows, into a treeless, inter-stellar space, lit only by
the faint emanation of some distant, strange sun. The empty universe was
inhabited by flights of fish, like angels going on heavenly errands, and also
by monstrous shapes of fiendish though fish-like aspect.
“If these are the work of God,” said Ambrose, “I am hitherto imperfectly
acquainted with the full variety of His resources.”
“Of God,” replied Wang, “by the hand of my great-grandson, Yuan. Some
experiments of his.”
“I must bring my friend Sprot to see them,” said Ambrose, and received a
wink of consciousness from the Sage’s right eye. Old Wang and his two
descendants had a power of divination in the matter of character and motive
that was quite extraordinary. From Wang especially there was nothing
hidden.
“My great-grandson considers,” the old philosopher went on, “that, while
he is taking an interest in appearances, a man may as well lend a hand in the
temporary work of evolution, and add, by reason of his conscious artistry, a
certain distinction, either of ugliness or beauty, to what sometimes appears
to be the product of a bungler working in the dark. It is the function of the
artist to give point, to relieve, to dramatize. For example——” He pointed
abruptly to a glorious creature that floated past like a sun, raying out veils
of splendour, and again to a slender torpedo-shape marvellously adapted for
grandson.
“A young man,” he said, “not free from the chains of desire.”
“Desire?” queried Ambrose.
“Desire. An itch of the mind; the mind still itching to experience, to
understand, to know. He still takes an interest in things. He approaches the
matter from the wrong angle. Seek first the kingdom of non-being and the
world of appearances will be yours at a later date.”
He notices a good deal for an old man who is permanently unconscious,
thought Ambrose. Peripherally, no doubt.
As for Lychnis and Yuan, they had gone on ahead. They looked as if they
were swimming in a gloom of stalks. One was going now deeper into the
Lake, into a pool of shadows, into a treeless, inter-stellar space, lit only by
the faint emanation of some distant, strange sun. The empty universe was
inhabited by flights of fish, like angels going on heavenly errands, and also
by monstrous shapes of fiendish though fish-like aspect.
“If these are the work of God,” said Ambrose, “I am hitherto imperfectly
acquainted with the full variety of His resources.”
“Of God,” replied Wang, “by the hand of my great-grandson, Yuan. Some
experiments of his.”
“I must bring my friend Sprot to see them,” said Ambrose, and received a
wink of consciousness from the Sage’s right eye. Old Wang and his two
descendants had a power of divination in the matter of character and motive
that was quite extraordinary. From Wang especially there was nothing
hidden.
“My great-grandson considers,” the old philosopher went on, “that, while
he is taking an interest in appearances, a man may as well lend a hand in the
temporary work of evolution, and add, by reason of his conscious artistry, a
certain distinction, either of ugliness or beauty, to what sometimes appears
to be the product of a bungler working in the dark. It is the function of the
artist to give point, to relieve, to dramatize. For example——” He pointed
abruptly to a glorious creature that floated past like a sun, raying out veils
of splendour, and again to a slender torpedo-shape marvellously adapted for
Page 120
speed. “No doubt also you have remarked the rarity of the birds in these
parts, and the perfect colour and shape of the flowers. Yuan’s. Nothing but a
certain indifference to the scientific point of view on the part of his
numerous relations has prevented him from experimenting with the human
species.”
“I am willing,” said Quentin, “to act as his agent, or vehicle, in any
experiments he may make with the human species, provided they are of a
creative, and not of a merely negative, order.”
“How,” asked Ambrose, “does he justify his pre-occupation with
objective existences?”
“He does not justify it,” said Wang, with what might have been taken for
a great-grandfatherly groan; “he boasts of it. It is a phase, of course. It will
pass. In time he will embrace his duty and become a Sage.”
“In the meantime,” remarked Hsiao, “his activities greatly enhance the
amenities of the landscape and multiply the conveniences of life.”
Rounding a turn in the tunnel they came on Lychnis and Yuan, who were
both gazing upward. High overhead floated the red hull of a coracle, and on
either side of it a paddle, like a web foot, occasionally broke the surface.
“Fulke and Ruby, I have no doubt,” said Yuan. “Lazy, are they not? Or else
urgently discussing something.”
“Don’t let’s bother about them,” she replied. “Go on. Tell me more about
strange things.”
Willingly enough he returned to his subject, and the pair of them sped on,
absorbed in whatever theme they were discussing. Or perhaps it was not the
theme they enjoyed, but the experience—the experience of sinking through
the levels of consciousness and meeting in the deeps where there is no
opposition between this and that.
Presently there was a shaft in the tunnel with a spiral stair. This the party
ascended, and found themselves in the middle of the Lake. A boat was
moored there, and far away among the lotuses was the red craft that had
passed over their heads. Old Wang was smiling to himself with abandon,
and continued to smile until they landed on the island.
“And the joke?” asked Ambrose politely.
parts, and the perfect colour and shape of the flowers. Yuan’s. Nothing but a
certain indifference to the scientific point of view on the part of his
numerous relations has prevented him from experimenting with the human
species.”
“I am willing,” said Quentin, “to act as his agent, or vehicle, in any
experiments he may make with the human species, provided they are of a
creative, and not of a merely negative, order.”
“How,” asked Ambrose, “does he justify his pre-occupation with
objective existences?”
“He does not justify it,” said Wang, with what might have been taken for
a great-grandfatherly groan; “he boasts of it. It is a phase, of course. It will
pass. In time he will embrace his duty and become a Sage.”
“In the meantime,” remarked Hsiao, “his activities greatly enhance the
amenities of the landscape and multiply the conveniences of life.”
Rounding a turn in the tunnel they came on Lychnis and Yuan, who were
both gazing upward. High overhead floated the red hull of a coracle, and on
either side of it a paddle, like a web foot, occasionally broke the surface.
“Fulke and Ruby, I have no doubt,” said Yuan. “Lazy, are they not? Or else
urgently discussing something.”
“Don’t let’s bother about them,” she replied. “Go on. Tell me more about
strange things.”
Willingly enough he returned to his subject, and the pair of them sped on,
absorbed in whatever theme they were discussing. Or perhaps it was not the
theme they enjoyed, but the experience—the experience of sinking through
the levels of consciousness and meeting in the deeps where there is no
opposition between this and that.
Presently there was a shaft in the tunnel with a spiral stair. This the party
ascended, and found themselves in the middle of the Lake. A boat was
moored there, and far away among the lotuses was the red craft that had
passed over their heads. Old Wang was smiling to himself with abandon,
and continued to smile until they landed on the island.
“And the joke?” asked Ambrose politely.
Page 121
“I laughed to see how easily young trees bend to a breeze. It would not
be in accordance with wisdom to resist a main impulse of Nature. Here I am
in agreement with Hsiao. This is the doctrine of spontaneity.”
“Excellent,” replied Ambrose. “But, I take it, if there is any flaw in the
spontaneity the result will appear as indecision?”
“You are right,” said Wang, with a piercing look.
be in accordance with wisdom to resist a main impulse of Nature. Here I am
in agreement with Hsiao. This is the doctrine of spontaneity.”
“Excellent,” replied Ambrose. “But, I take it, if there is any flaw in the
spontaneity the result will appear as indecision?”
“You are right,” said Wang, with a piercing look.
Page 122
28
OON enough there began to be a fuss about Lychnis and Yuan. It
appeared that Fulke and Ruby, on their ascent into the familiar
world, had taken a red cockle-shell skiff and spent the afternoon
floating about the Lake, tasting a certain joy in their common misery. No
harm in that. But on landing and returning home to the Pavilion, and on
finding it in the sole occupation of Sprot, they had communicated to him
their fears. These he received with the liveliest satisfaction, spoke much of
the accuracy of his forecasting, and spent the evening stamping up and
down in a resolved manner. When the party from the island returned, he
drew Quentin aside and significantly questioned him, in the presence of
Fulke and Terence, as to the proceedings of the afternoon.
“What are you getting at, Sprotling?” asked Quentin.
“I am going to make representations to Lord Sombrewater. I am going to
convince him that it is desirable for us to leave the valley without delay.”
Terence lifted up his face and spoke inspired words: “I have a most
convincing reason for that. This afternoon, in a dream, I saw the mountains
of my native country, and a picture of the whole party of us eating honey in
Innisfree. And there came on me a great impulse to arise and go there,
which I would have obeyed at once had not the vision clearly said that the
rest of you are to go, too.” He stood for a moment looking into the distance,
and his grey eyes were undoubtedly alight with the apprehension of
something not immediately attainable. “I starve here,” he added, “for the
sights and the sounds of Europe. I am out of touch with the Other Side.
There is no veil of misery to pierce; no heaven to reach, because no hell to
reach from.”
“The dirt and the poverty,” said Quentin, “the factories and the brothels,
the advertisements, the bankruptcy courts, the demure women who know
the game of love—I agree. I hate this calm, this perfection. What you say is
true. There are no arcs here, consequently no perfect rounds to long for.”
OON enough there began to be a fuss about Lychnis and Yuan. It
appeared that Fulke and Ruby, on their ascent into the familiar
world, had taken a red cockle-shell skiff and spent the afternoon
floating about the Lake, tasting a certain joy in their common misery. No
harm in that. But on landing and returning home to the Pavilion, and on
finding it in the sole occupation of Sprot, they had communicated to him
their fears. These he received with the liveliest satisfaction, spoke much of
the accuracy of his forecasting, and spent the evening stamping up and
down in a resolved manner. When the party from the island returned, he
drew Quentin aside and significantly questioned him, in the presence of
Fulke and Terence, as to the proceedings of the afternoon.
“What are you getting at, Sprotling?” asked Quentin.
“I am going to make representations to Lord Sombrewater. I am going to
convince him that it is desirable for us to leave the valley without delay.”
Terence lifted up his face and spoke inspired words: “I have a most
convincing reason for that. This afternoon, in a dream, I saw the mountains
of my native country, and a picture of the whole party of us eating honey in
Innisfree. And there came on me a great impulse to arise and go there,
which I would have obeyed at once had not the vision clearly said that the
rest of you are to go, too.” He stood for a moment looking into the distance,
and his grey eyes were undoubtedly alight with the apprehension of
something not immediately attainable. “I starve here,” he added, “for the
sights and the sounds of Europe. I am out of touch with the Other Side.
There is no veil of misery to pierce; no heaven to reach, because no hell to
reach from.”
“The dirt and the poverty,” said Quentin, “the factories and the brothels,
the advertisements, the bankruptcy courts, the demure women who know
the game of love—I agree. I hate this calm, this perfection. What you say is
true. There are no arcs here, consequently no perfect rounds to long for.”
Page 123
“Oh, for some work to do!” cried Fulke. “A world to redeem from the
clutches of industrialism—a State to build—a race to create!”
“I am with you in the last item only,” said Quentin, putting out his crisp,
curly beard.
“At all events,” summed up Sprot with enthusiasm, “we hate this
neighbourhood. We are all for returning to the ship. But first, how to get rid
of this Chink, this Yuan?”
“I could knife him, if necessary,” said Quentin, with a certain genuine
earnestness.
“Why not?” asked Sprot. “Nobody would know. It’s often done in these
Asiatic countries. There are no police here. But first—evidence. Lychnis
must be watched.”
Fulke swung round. “You damned, newt-livered, beetle-tongued, slug-
sticky, crawling miasma! Use Lychnis, will you? Besmirch her reputation
because you’re unhappy away from your kennel? My God! if I hear her
name on your slime-coated tongue one single time again, I’ll drag your
entrails out through your eye-sockets!”
“He’s in a temper,” explained Quentin. “He’s in love—but hopelessly, I
fear.”
Fulke looked at him with a light in his eyes like a sullen sunset drowning
in a tide of misery. “Oh!” he cried, “you’re not capable of love. You’re not
clean men. And I that am clean am of all of you the most miserable. I hate
life!” He broke off, and made for the house. He met Ruby coming out, and
once more a circuit of emotion was established between them.
“Where’s Lychnis?” she asked, with some anxiety.
The others listened.
“Heaven knows,” he answered. “Can’t you find her?”
On investigation it turned out that Lychnis had disappeared. There was no
sign of her anywhere. “Where can she be?” asked Ruby, with tears in her
voice.
They all stood on the lawn staring over the Lake like men who have lost
a vision. Sombrewater and Frew-Gaff, returning late from a geological
clutches of industrialism—a State to build—a race to create!”
“I am with you in the last item only,” said Quentin, putting out his crisp,
curly beard.
“At all events,” summed up Sprot with enthusiasm, “we hate this
neighbourhood. We are all for returning to the ship. But first, how to get rid
of this Chink, this Yuan?”
“I could knife him, if necessary,” said Quentin, with a certain genuine
earnestness.
“Why not?” asked Sprot. “Nobody would know. It’s often done in these
Asiatic countries. There are no police here. But first—evidence. Lychnis
must be watched.”
Fulke swung round. “You damned, newt-livered, beetle-tongued, slug-
sticky, crawling miasma! Use Lychnis, will you? Besmirch her reputation
because you’re unhappy away from your kennel? My God! if I hear her
name on your slime-coated tongue one single time again, I’ll drag your
entrails out through your eye-sockets!”
“He’s in a temper,” explained Quentin. “He’s in love—but hopelessly, I
fear.”
Fulke looked at him with a light in his eyes like a sullen sunset drowning
in a tide of misery. “Oh!” he cried, “you’re not capable of love. You’re not
clean men. And I that am clean am of all of you the most miserable. I hate
life!” He broke off, and made for the house. He met Ruby coming out, and
once more a circuit of emotion was established between them.
“Where’s Lychnis?” she asked, with some anxiety.
The others listened.
“Heaven knows,” he answered. “Can’t you find her?”
On investigation it turned out that Lychnis had disappeared. There was no
sign of her anywhere. “Where can she be?” asked Ruby, with tears in her
voice.
They all stood on the lawn staring over the Lake like men who have lost
a vision. Sombrewater and Frew-Gaff, returning late from a geological
Page 124
expedition in the mountains, were met with the intelligence by an almost
elated Sprot.
“I knew it,” said the little man. “I have warned you, Lord Sombrewater.”
Lord Sombrewater turned and stared at him so that he began fumbling
with his collar. “You have warned me of what?”
He had nothing to say.
“Be so good as to keep your thoughts to yourself.”
Lord Sombrewater went abruptly into the Pavilion.
elated Sprot.
“I knew it,” said the little man. “I have warned you, Lord Sombrewater.”
Lord Sombrewater turned and stared at him so that he began fumbling
with his collar. “You have warned me of what?”
He had nothing to say.
“Be so good as to keep your thoughts to yourself.”
Lord Sombrewater went abruptly into the Pavilion.
Page 125
29
YCHNIS, in the meanwhile, was off to the south-west with Yuan in
the Dragon. The stars were on fire in heaven; there was a space of
white light about the moon; far below slid the perfumed forest.
She sat behind Yuan in the hollow body of the creature, and he, slung
between the wings, bent this way and that, wheeling and dipping his
fantastic chariot; and sometimes, when he had climbed the peak of the
wind, he would fling himself forward, and she would see the dark, rushing
world beyond the streak of moon on his shoulders as they swooped on a
hundred miles through the night. Then, after a few moments of rest on some
hill that loomed up out of the void, a soft purr of his mysterious engine or a
beat of the wings and the chariot sprang up and forward like an eagle.
Slung behind him, sometimes touching him, Lychnis felt with her body
that Yuan knew the air, knew all the roads, the precipices, the rapids of the
air. He behaved as a far-travelling bird would behave, beating along the vast
empty ways of the night with repeated crutch-strokes, or spreading out
silver wings along the swift surface of a wind. Or, if he wearied, the tiny
engine was switched on, and they traversed the sky with the speed of a
meteor. Through him she knew the airways and lent him her movements,
balancing and clinging with him on the huge precipice-face of the winds
they were climbing, giving herself without shrinking to the fearful descent
into a huge, opening nothingness. From time to time she caught a glimpse
of his cheek. He threw her back an unsounded word, and she made
noiseless answers with her small whispering mouth to his ear. He was intent
and still, and his stillness held her, so that in spite of the dark void below
she had no fear. Only the wind and the world moved, and they seemed
intensely still in the midst of the sky, with their small heads so close.
Time had no meaning, and space twisted and wheeled around them.
Soon, very far off, under a slanting beam of the moon, there came, as if the
edge of space were advancing toward them, a glimmering of white petals, a
flush of sacred lilies floating on the dark pool of the sky, lotuses waving
YCHNIS, in the meanwhile, was off to the south-west with Yuan in
the Dragon. The stars were on fire in heaven; there was a space of
white light about the moon; far below slid the perfumed forest.
She sat behind Yuan in the hollow body of the creature, and he, slung
between the wings, bent this way and that, wheeling and dipping his
fantastic chariot; and sometimes, when he had climbed the peak of the
wind, he would fling himself forward, and she would see the dark, rushing
world beyond the streak of moon on his shoulders as they swooped on a
hundred miles through the night. Then, after a few moments of rest on some
hill that loomed up out of the void, a soft purr of his mysterious engine or a
beat of the wings and the chariot sprang up and forward like an eagle.
Slung behind him, sometimes touching him, Lychnis felt with her body
that Yuan knew the air, knew all the roads, the precipices, the rapids of the
air. He behaved as a far-travelling bird would behave, beating along the vast
empty ways of the night with repeated crutch-strokes, or spreading out
silver wings along the swift surface of a wind. Or, if he wearied, the tiny
engine was switched on, and they traversed the sky with the speed of a
meteor. Through him she knew the airways and lent him her movements,
balancing and clinging with him on the huge precipice-face of the winds
they were climbing, giving herself without shrinking to the fearful descent
into a huge, opening nothingness. From time to time she caught a glimpse
of his cheek. He threw her back an unsounded word, and she made
noiseless answers with her small whispering mouth to his ear. He was intent
and still, and his stillness held her, so that in spite of the dark void below
she had no fear. Only the wind and the world moved, and they seemed
intensely still in the midst of the sky, with their small heads so close.
Time had no meaning, and space twisted and wheeled around them.
Soon, very far off, under a slanting beam of the moon, there came, as if the
edge of space were advancing toward them, a glimmering of white petals, a
flush of sacred lilies floating on the dark pool of the sky, lotuses waving
Page 126
about the feet of some Boddhisatva, for whom the Dragon was bearing on
his back a beautiful captive to minister to his contempt of desire. But before
the lilies came close, Yuan leant forward, and the dark pool of the world
rushed up and engulfed them. The forest streamed up and out like black
foam. Yuan hung over it, a silver moth, then brought the breast of the
Dragon to the flood of a gleaming river. “The jungle,” he whispered.
There was a clamour of wild creatures. It suddenly faded to a far
distance.
“They smell a flesh-eater,” he murmured.
Around them a circle of silence spread outwards till the distant
circumference of howling died. But there was a movement. They seemed to
Lychnis to be surrounded by looming shapes, by moving jewelled hands
gesturing in darkness. There were movements in the unseen masses of
foliage on the banks—swift movements of night hunters, slow movements
of ancient creatures. There were long plungings and swirlings in the water.
A vapour of heat drifted over them. The river flowed by unseen, and the
Dragon held his breast to it like a soul in the flow of time. There were
presences. Glancing at Yuan, half-visible, Lychnis found him, now, less than
human, or perhaps more. Over the jungle there gleamed those lily petals,
and a light from them seemed to illuminate his face. The eyes became
oblongs of darkness in a mask of dry gold. The small closed mouth was a
carved symbol of eternal serenity. He became a god, and she found him
almost intolerably strange.
“Forget your humanness,” murmured the mask. It was like a breath of the
jungle speaking. “Forget it and know the creatures of the jungle.”
They were drifting a little down-stream towards the bank on their right.
They were aware of a movement in the reeds, an arrival of concentrated
silence. The darkness watched them. Then the reeds waved and parted, and
there shone at them two savage emeralds. Lychnis, feeling the beautiful
ferocity that crouched for her, glanced at Yuan, perhaps to see if she could
share her experience with him. But he was in combat with the tiger, putting
out the fierceness of the tiger, meeting, subduing the hunger that was about
to spring. He entered through the deeps of being into the nature of tiger, and
in some sort of wrestle in the realm of the tiger’s understanding dissipated
the desire that sought to satisfy itself on Lychnis’s flesh.
his back a beautiful captive to minister to his contempt of desire. But before
the lilies came close, Yuan leant forward, and the dark pool of the world
rushed up and engulfed them. The forest streamed up and out like black
foam. Yuan hung over it, a silver moth, then brought the breast of the
Dragon to the flood of a gleaming river. “The jungle,” he whispered.
There was a clamour of wild creatures. It suddenly faded to a far
distance.
“They smell a flesh-eater,” he murmured.
Around them a circle of silence spread outwards till the distant
circumference of howling died. But there was a movement. They seemed to
Lychnis to be surrounded by looming shapes, by moving jewelled hands
gesturing in darkness. There were movements in the unseen masses of
foliage on the banks—swift movements of night hunters, slow movements
of ancient creatures. There were long plungings and swirlings in the water.
A vapour of heat drifted over them. The river flowed by unseen, and the
Dragon held his breast to it like a soul in the flow of time. There were
presences. Glancing at Yuan, half-visible, Lychnis found him, now, less than
human, or perhaps more. Over the jungle there gleamed those lily petals,
and a light from them seemed to illuminate his face. The eyes became
oblongs of darkness in a mask of dry gold. The small closed mouth was a
carved symbol of eternal serenity. He became a god, and she found him
almost intolerably strange.
“Forget your humanness,” murmured the mask. It was like a breath of the
jungle speaking. “Forget it and know the creatures of the jungle.”
They were drifting a little down-stream towards the bank on their right.
They were aware of a movement in the reeds, an arrival of concentrated
silence. The darkness watched them. Then the reeds waved and parted, and
there shone at them two savage emeralds. Lychnis, feeling the beautiful
ferocity that crouched for her, glanced at Yuan, perhaps to see if she could
share her experience with him. But he was in combat with the tiger, putting
out the fierceness of the tiger, meeting, subduing the hunger that was about
to spring. He entered through the deeps of being into the nature of tiger, and
in some sort of wrestle in the realm of the tiger’s understanding dissipated
the desire that sought to satisfy itself on Lychnis’s flesh.
Page 127
They became aware that the knot of silence was resolved. Presently as if
the tiger had spread some kind of intelligence, howling was heard again in
the distance, and before long the rim of howling contracted. The forest had
forgotten them. They were free in it.
“You are not afraid?” The pale gold mask uttered voice.
“Only a little.” But her fear was a fear of the being beside her. All other
fear had vanished and survived only in that. “Are you never afraid?” she
asked. “Here, or in the sky?”
“The personal I,” he answered, “the individual local Yuan, was a mass of
fears. But the man I am becoming, the man whose I is vanishing, the god-
saturated man, cannot experience fear. The wine-drunken man is not afraid,
and if he falls out of the cart he breaks no bones. The god-intoxicated man
is not afraid, and if he falls out of the sky all is well.”
“I am not god-intoxicated, as far as I know.”
“Nevertheless your perceptions are like those of one who is thus
intoxicated. You perceive rhythms that only the heart of the infinite
perceives.”
“I had not thought I was anything out of the way,” she said.
“Will you walk in the jungle under the cloak of my understanding?” he
asked.
“Oh yes!” She was instant. How often, at night, one had heard some
young man, or some older man, or even an aged man, say: Shall we walk in
the wood a little? But this was to reenter the Garden by night, and walk in
Eden with an archangel, or even with the Lord God. Possibly to see the
Serpent, and the Tree of Knowledge. Looking at Yuan, to follow him, she
asked herself: Are you the Serpent? He was leading her to knowledge,
certainly, but not of good and evil, for he had said good and evil are local
oppositions; in the unnameable they become one.
He was looking past her, boring into the reeds. She liked the dark, oblong
eyes with their gimlet centres of blackness. She liked the imperious line of
the cheek.
“We will not land here,” he said.
the tiger had spread some kind of intelligence, howling was heard again in
the distance, and before long the rim of howling contracted. The forest had
forgotten them. They were free in it.
“You are not afraid?” The pale gold mask uttered voice.
“Only a little.” But her fear was a fear of the being beside her. All other
fear had vanished and survived only in that. “Are you never afraid?” she
asked. “Here, or in the sky?”
“The personal I,” he answered, “the individual local Yuan, was a mass of
fears. But the man I am becoming, the man whose I is vanishing, the god-
saturated man, cannot experience fear. The wine-drunken man is not afraid,
and if he falls out of the cart he breaks no bones. The god-intoxicated man
is not afraid, and if he falls out of the sky all is well.”
“I am not god-intoxicated, as far as I know.”
“Nevertheless your perceptions are like those of one who is thus
intoxicated. You perceive rhythms that only the heart of the infinite
perceives.”
“I had not thought I was anything out of the way,” she said.
“Will you walk in the jungle under the cloak of my understanding?” he
asked.
“Oh yes!” She was instant. How often, at night, one had heard some
young man, or some older man, or even an aged man, say: Shall we walk in
the wood a little? But this was to reenter the Garden by night, and walk in
Eden with an archangel, or even with the Lord God. Possibly to see the
Serpent, and the Tree of Knowledge. Looking at Yuan, to follow him, she
asked herself: Are you the Serpent? He was leading her to knowledge,
certainly, but not of good and evil, for he had said good and evil are local
oppositions; in the unnameable they become one.
He was looking past her, boring into the reeds. She liked the dark, oblong
eyes with their gimlet centres of blackness. She liked the imperious line of
the cheek.
“We will not land here,” he said.
Page 128
They shot up and sideways, skirting the trees like a dragon-fly; came
down presently at a place where wild beasts drank. He made fast there. She
had a curious sensation, she told Ambrose, as Yuan helped her down from
the machine. It was strange, she said, to put her hand into his foreign hand.
(No doubt the being so much with Ambrose, the perpetual comradeship that
was between them, had trained her to note things.) Pleasant? Unpleasant?
Not altogether unpleasant. Some slight antipathy, the diarist supposes.
Certainly she forgot the sensation at once as they made their way into the
darkness, the thrilling terror of the deep forest. She had no objection at all
to the envelopment of her person by his cloak of understanding. If she had
any sort of antipathy to his flesh, she had none whatever to his mind. He
walked the forest like some shepherd of tigers. The snakes and insects let
pass one of their kind, startled only by the shadow that followed him,
bright-eyed and staring. They were mounting, and presently, when they had
crossed the spine of the hill, the ground fell again slightly, only to mount
beyond them in wave after wave of forest until the further waves had a
white ridge, and far off, gleaming in outer space, were the snow-petals, the
sacred lilies of ice.
Lychnis gasped. “I’m not sure—I think I’m afraid. They are so huge, so
cold.” Fear of the mountains had entered her, and with it a host of other
fears. She began to look round anxiously, to shrink. He was her only refuge
from fear, and she shrank from him, too. Looking at her, she felt he divined
the whole secret of her.
“You are afraid now?” he asked. “It’s natural. Fear must come in before it
can be cast out. One must be conscious before one is unconscious. Sit down
with your back to a tree.” He prevented, in some way, her impulse to look
down in case a snake was coiled where she was to sit.
She obeyed him. He sat down opposite, with his back to a tree, and drew
from his garment a small sort of flute and played. She found presently, as
she listened to his slow, meditative theme, that she had forgotten her fear of
the mountains. She began to gaze at them, seeking to become conscious of
them, to shape the vague and profound emotion that they gave rise to, and
express it. “Eternity,” she said. “They are eternal.”
“On the contrary,” he replied. “In a little while they will have gone, and
an ocean perhaps will flow there.”
down presently at a place where wild beasts drank. He made fast there. She
had a curious sensation, she told Ambrose, as Yuan helped her down from
the machine. It was strange, she said, to put her hand into his foreign hand.
(No doubt the being so much with Ambrose, the perpetual comradeship that
was between them, had trained her to note things.) Pleasant? Unpleasant?
Not altogether unpleasant. Some slight antipathy, the diarist supposes.
Certainly she forgot the sensation at once as they made their way into the
darkness, the thrilling terror of the deep forest. She had no objection at all
to the envelopment of her person by his cloak of understanding. If she had
any sort of antipathy to his flesh, she had none whatever to his mind. He
walked the forest like some shepherd of tigers. The snakes and insects let
pass one of their kind, startled only by the shadow that followed him,
bright-eyed and staring. They were mounting, and presently, when they had
crossed the spine of the hill, the ground fell again slightly, only to mount
beyond them in wave after wave of forest until the further waves had a
white ridge, and far off, gleaming in outer space, were the snow-petals, the
sacred lilies of ice.
Lychnis gasped. “I’m not sure—I think I’m afraid. They are so huge, so
cold.” Fear of the mountains had entered her, and with it a host of other
fears. She began to look round anxiously, to shrink. He was her only refuge
from fear, and she shrank from him, too. Looking at her, she felt he divined
the whole secret of her.
“You are afraid now?” he asked. “It’s natural. Fear must come in before it
can be cast out. One must be conscious before one is unconscious. Sit down
with your back to a tree.” He prevented, in some way, her impulse to look
down in case a snake was coiled where she was to sit.
She obeyed him. He sat down opposite, with his back to a tree, and drew
from his garment a small sort of flute and played. She found presently, as
she listened to his slow, meditative theme, that she had forgotten her fear of
the mountains. She began to gaze at them, seeking to become conscious of
them, to shape the vague and profound emotion that they gave rise to, and
express it. “Eternity,” she said. “They are eternal.”
“On the contrary,” he replied. “In a little while they will have gone, and
an ocean perhaps will flow there.”
Page 129
“Then it is I that am eternal, and the mountains made me remember.”
“Eternity is in you, but you are not eternal.”
Swiftly a thought of old Wang Li came to her mind.
“The truth that can be stated is not truth,” she shot at him.
He smiled. “The truth can be played with the flute, though. Listen.”
It was so, she thought, hearing something behind the notes he played that
was like the mountains, but with no terror. And she saw without shrinking
that the glittering eyes of fierce beasts were gazing steadfastly from the
darkness, and tenderer creatures were near them. Then a python swayed
down his head from the branch of a tree close by, and she put out her
orchid-hand and touched the ivory skin. All that she remembered
afterwards, for at the time she was not conscious of python, tiger, or deer;
only of that which sounded from Yuan’s flute, that sang, as she put it, to
itself in her and in the beasts, the intoxicating godhead that remains when
ice vanishes, music is not listened to, and spirit itself has disappeared into
nothing.
But afterwards, when the spell of the singing flute had lifted, she came to
the conclusion that the experience of sublimity is unnecessarily serious. “I
should prefer something suaver,” she told Ambrose, “more restrained—the
god without the intoxication.”
“Eternity is in you, but you are not eternal.”
Swiftly a thought of old Wang Li came to her mind.
“The truth that can be stated is not truth,” she shot at him.
He smiled. “The truth can be played with the flute, though. Listen.”
It was so, she thought, hearing something behind the notes he played that
was like the mountains, but with no terror. And she saw without shrinking
that the glittering eyes of fierce beasts were gazing steadfastly from the
darkness, and tenderer creatures were near them. Then a python swayed
down his head from the branch of a tree close by, and she put out her
orchid-hand and touched the ivory skin. All that she remembered
afterwards, for at the time she was not conscious of python, tiger, or deer;
only of that which sounded from Yuan’s flute, that sang, as she put it, to
itself in her and in the beasts, the intoxicating godhead that remains when
ice vanishes, music is not listened to, and spirit itself has disappeared into
nothing.
But afterwards, when the spell of the singing flute had lifted, she came to
the conclusion that the experience of sublimity is unnecessarily serious. “I
should prefer something suaver,” she told Ambrose, “more restrained—the
god without the intoxication.”
Page 130
30
YCHNIS told Ambrose that the coldness of her reception, when she
came back next morning, was a surprise to her. “I was only
thinking and thinking of what I had seen and done in the night, of
how I felt about Yuan,” she said, “and to find all that anger was horrible.
There has been a change. Sir Richard frowns at me. Sprot is delighted, the
little beast, because he can impute something to me. Fulke hates me. I
prefer it. But our party is breaking up, and it is not like it used to be. I can’t
help it. They have no business to interfere when I am going through with an
experience.” Her anger rose. “They shall stay here until I have finished with
it, or I will stay here alone, or with you. You will never be against me?”
He saw that her mind was in tumult, but by no means altogether because
of the trouble she had got into with her father and the others. In any case
she had an inextinguishable obstinacy. It appears that she had come back
alone across the Lake in a boat, pre-occupied, lovely with the flush of her
thoughts, only to find herself when she stepped on shore among grave and
resentful faces. Her father was indoors. “Naturally,” she said, “he would
never question me before all the others. He and I have always had our
quarrels in private.” Ruby, too, was indoors.
It was the incredible Sprot, almost dancing with the pleasure of his
accusing thoughts, who put the question: “Where have you been?”
She looked round at Fulke, in her eyes a command that Sprot should die.
But there had been a change in Fulke, and he only glowered at her. Quentin
answered her appeal with a grin of somewhat resentful amusement. She had
therefore to speak for herself:
“Mr. Sprot, I am sorry to learn that you have to leave us.”
“What on earth do you mean?” he stammered. “I am not leaving. Your
father has not said so.”
“I have said so.”
YCHNIS told Ambrose that the coldness of her reception, when she
came back next morning, was a surprise to her. “I was only
thinking and thinking of what I had seen and done in the night, of
how I felt about Yuan,” she said, “and to find all that anger was horrible.
There has been a change. Sir Richard frowns at me. Sprot is delighted, the
little beast, because he can impute something to me. Fulke hates me. I
prefer it. But our party is breaking up, and it is not like it used to be. I can’t
help it. They have no business to interfere when I am going through with an
experience.” Her anger rose. “They shall stay here until I have finished with
it, or I will stay here alone, or with you. You will never be against me?”
He saw that her mind was in tumult, but by no means altogether because
of the trouble she had got into with her father and the others. In any case
she had an inextinguishable obstinacy. It appears that she had come back
alone across the Lake in a boat, pre-occupied, lovely with the flush of her
thoughts, only to find herself when she stepped on shore among grave and
resentful faces. Her father was indoors. “Naturally,” she said, “he would
never question me before all the others. He and I have always had our
quarrels in private.” Ruby, too, was indoors.
It was the incredible Sprot, almost dancing with the pleasure of his
accusing thoughts, who put the question: “Where have you been?”
She looked round at Fulke, in her eyes a command that Sprot should die.
But there had been a change in Fulke, and he only glowered at her. Quentin
answered her appeal with a grin of somewhat resentful amusement. She had
therefore to speak for herself:
“Mr. Sprot, I am sorry to learn that you have to leave us.”
“What on earth do you mean?” he stammered. “I am not leaving. Your
father has not said so.”
“I have said so.”
Page 131
“I won’t leave.” He squared up. “And what will you do about it?”
“If I see you anywhere about to-morrow morning I shall ask Yuan to
attend to you.” She went to the Pavilion, and they all watched her walking
with bent head across the lawn. Then they turned to consider the case of
Sprot, who was palely protesting that he would in no circumstances go.
“Especially,” said Quentin pleasantly, “with the country in its present
state, when the traveller is more than likely to meet with robbery and
violent outrage.”
“I appeal to you.” Sprot clasped, as it were, the knees of Sir Richard
Frew-Gaff. But Sir Richard politely regretted that he could do nothing, and
walked away.
Sprot exploded. “It’s perfectly scandalous that hard-working, reasonable-
minded men should be at the beck and call of a piece of goods like that!
Why does everyone pay so much attention to her, I should like to be told.
She doesn’t work. She doesn’t produce anything. What right has she to say
what shall be? Walking off like a sprig of lilac with a ‘You clear out!’ and
all—her and her fat-faced Chink. It’s my opinion....”
“We don’t want your opinion,” said Fulke morosely.
“Yes, we do. You run away and weep with your Ruby,” said Quentin,
with a wink to the rest.
Fulke flared. “You shut up, you stinking mud-pump! I’ve had just about
enough of your interference.”
“No naughty temper,” said Quentin, and being strong, though a sinner, he
immersed young righteousness in the Lake.
A native servant came down with a message that Lord Sombrewater
would be glad if Ambrose would step up to the Pavilion. Ambrose therefore
left the group on the shore of the Lake, thinking that the harmony of the
party was indeed sadly disturbed, and the serene lawns and fine brooding
trees disfigured by their quarrelling. Lord Sombrewater was with Lychnis,
she moody, he severe. But it was his custom to approach a quarrel with his
daughter in a business-like spirit, and he had not allowed the matter to
interrupt his eleven o’clock cigar. He motioned Ambrose to a seat by a little
lacquer table.
“If I see you anywhere about to-morrow morning I shall ask Yuan to
attend to you.” She went to the Pavilion, and they all watched her walking
with bent head across the lawn. Then they turned to consider the case of
Sprot, who was palely protesting that he would in no circumstances go.
“Especially,” said Quentin pleasantly, “with the country in its present
state, when the traveller is more than likely to meet with robbery and
violent outrage.”
“I appeal to you.” Sprot clasped, as it were, the knees of Sir Richard
Frew-Gaff. But Sir Richard politely regretted that he could do nothing, and
walked away.
Sprot exploded. “It’s perfectly scandalous that hard-working, reasonable-
minded men should be at the beck and call of a piece of goods like that!
Why does everyone pay so much attention to her, I should like to be told.
She doesn’t work. She doesn’t produce anything. What right has she to say
what shall be? Walking off like a sprig of lilac with a ‘You clear out!’ and
all—her and her fat-faced Chink. It’s my opinion....”
“We don’t want your opinion,” said Fulke morosely.
“Yes, we do. You run away and weep with your Ruby,” said Quentin,
with a wink to the rest.
Fulke flared. “You shut up, you stinking mud-pump! I’ve had just about
enough of your interference.”
“No naughty temper,” said Quentin, and being strong, though a sinner, he
immersed young righteousness in the Lake.
A native servant came down with a message that Lord Sombrewater
would be glad if Ambrose would step up to the Pavilion. Ambrose therefore
left the group on the shore of the Lake, thinking that the harmony of the
party was indeed sadly disturbed, and the serene lawns and fine brooding
trees disfigured by their quarrelling. Lord Sombrewater was with Lychnis,
she moody, he severe. But it was his custom to approach a quarrel with his
daughter in a business-like spirit, and he had not allowed the matter to
interrupt his eleven o’clock cigar. He motioned Ambrose to a seat by a little
lacquer table.
Page 132
“Good-morning, Ambrose. I want you to know that there are now no
restrictions on my daughter’s liberty of movement. She may go where she
likes and with whom she likes, and I”—he spoke without bitterness—“I
wash my hands of it. I admit that it was foolish to make rules for a daughter
who takes as much notice of my wishes as the very solid gate-post of this
Pavilion. Facts are facts. She has argued with me, and I think conclusively,
that her life is her own. I have fully agreed that her friendship with Yuan is
not a matter with which I am closely concerned. We must face the facts, and
I see that it is useless to attempt to control her. I want you to convey this to
the others. Now, Lychnis, I have done what you have asked. Will you kindly
leave us?”
“I never said that you do not come closely into my life. You do. I want
you to.”
He waved her away. Ambrose knew that he would never hear in what
terms they had quarrelled. But this dismissal, he perceived, was a retaliation
on Lord Sombrewater’s part. If she had no place for her father, if she
desired to be independent, she would be independent, very much so, and
alone; she should feel the cold. Her eyes, Ambrose saw, filled with tears as
she went through to her green-and-gold bedroom, and there was no turning
on her hips at the door to make a friendly gesture. No doubt she felt that
another harbour was closing to her.
“When I made a rule that she should not do this or that, I made a
mistake,” said his lordship, and his cigar had gone out. “Lychnis makes her
own rules as she goes along. She acts by an inner light, and cannot see why
others should have any views on the matter except the views that are so
clear to her. No doubt she is right, as maybe we all are, in some deep sense;
but it is hard, when she does these strange things, for those who have
merely to watch and trust. I find it difficult, Ambrose. I love my daughter. I
am jealous, and find it hard to be shut out from her inner life. If I were in
her heart, no doubt I should agree that whatever she did was good. I should
know what was going to happen, and I should not now be afraid as to where
the necessity under which she doubtless acts might be going to lead her. I
am honoured, as one should be, for having created a thing that is useless
and beautiful ... but not, very naturally, by the thing. What do you say?”
restrictions on my daughter’s liberty of movement. She may go where she
likes and with whom she likes, and I”—he spoke without bitterness—“I
wash my hands of it. I admit that it was foolish to make rules for a daughter
who takes as much notice of my wishes as the very solid gate-post of this
Pavilion. Facts are facts. She has argued with me, and I think conclusively,
that her life is her own. I have fully agreed that her friendship with Yuan is
not a matter with which I am closely concerned. We must face the facts, and
I see that it is useless to attempt to control her. I want you to convey this to
the others. Now, Lychnis, I have done what you have asked. Will you kindly
leave us?”
“I never said that you do not come closely into my life. You do. I want
you to.”
He waved her away. Ambrose knew that he would never hear in what
terms they had quarrelled. But this dismissal, he perceived, was a retaliation
on Lord Sombrewater’s part. If she had no place for her father, if she
desired to be independent, she would be independent, very much so, and
alone; she should feel the cold. Her eyes, Ambrose saw, filled with tears as
she went through to her green-and-gold bedroom, and there was no turning
on her hips at the door to make a friendly gesture. No doubt she felt that
another harbour was closing to her.
“When I made a rule that she should not do this or that, I made a
mistake,” said his lordship, and his cigar had gone out. “Lychnis makes her
own rules as she goes along. She acts by an inner light, and cannot see why
others should have any views on the matter except the views that are so
clear to her. No doubt she is right, as maybe we all are, in some deep sense;
but it is hard, when she does these strange things, for those who have
merely to watch and trust. I find it difficult, Ambrose. I love my daughter. I
am jealous, and find it hard to be shut out from her inner life. If I were in
her heart, no doubt I should agree that whatever she did was good. I should
know what was going to happen, and I should not now be afraid as to where
the necessity under which she doubtless acts might be going to lead her. I
am honoured, as one should be, for having created a thing that is useless
and beautiful ... but not, very naturally, by the thing. What do you say?”
Page 133
“I say,” Ambrose replied, “that this is false sentiment. Love of a father is
one thing; love of someone else is another. You should not be jealous of any
kind of love that is not specifically yours to claim. Without jealousy, or, as
our Chinese friends would say, without desire, or, as I may qualify it,
without the addition of an inappropriate desire to the specific and proper
desire of a father, or of a lover, as the case may be, there would exist no
clash, or undue passion.”
Lord Sombrewater observed him. “You would not permit anything that
might occur to alter whatever the relation between you and Lychnis may
be?”
“There is a specific and possibly unique friendship between Lychnis and
me which, if I do not allow it to be disturbed by irrelevant humours, can be
left to take care of itself.”
“That tells me little.”
“Not having been choked by weeds, it has become a thing by itself, with
life and a destiny. I have only to keep it pure of irrelevant desires.”
“You are an extraordinary man. If you would not mind my asking—if
anything were to happen, and we left her here in China, would you miss
her? Would you, let us say, be aware of a hiatus?”
“The mind,” Ambrose records himself as saying, “is its own place, as the
poet so justly says, agreeing with our Chinese friends. Desire perishes, and
that which is without desire is immortal.”
“I’m hanged if you don’t out-Wang old Wang!” Lord Sombrewater relit
his cigar. Then he suddenly exploded: “And by God! Ambrose, I agree
absolutely with Lychnis about Sprot! Out he shall go!”
It was lucky, Ambrose thought, that there should be someone handy to
take off the full torrent of Lord Sombrewater’s emotion.
one thing; love of someone else is another. You should not be jealous of any
kind of love that is not specifically yours to claim. Without jealousy, or, as
our Chinese friends would say, without desire, or, as I may qualify it,
without the addition of an inappropriate desire to the specific and proper
desire of a father, or of a lover, as the case may be, there would exist no
clash, or undue passion.”
Lord Sombrewater observed him. “You would not permit anything that
might occur to alter whatever the relation between you and Lychnis may
be?”
“There is a specific and possibly unique friendship between Lychnis and
me which, if I do not allow it to be disturbed by irrelevant humours, can be
left to take care of itself.”
“That tells me little.”
“Not having been choked by weeds, it has become a thing by itself, with
life and a destiny. I have only to keep it pure of irrelevant desires.”
“You are an extraordinary man. If you would not mind my asking—if
anything were to happen, and we left her here in China, would you miss
her? Would you, let us say, be aware of a hiatus?”
“The mind,” Ambrose records himself as saying, “is its own place, as the
poet so justly says, agreeing with our Chinese friends. Desire perishes, and
that which is without desire is immortal.”
“I’m hanged if you don’t out-Wang old Wang!” Lord Sombrewater relit
his cigar. Then he suddenly exploded: “And by God! Ambrose, I agree
absolutely with Lychnis about Sprot! Out he shall go!”
It was lucky, Ambrose thought, that there should be someone handy to
take off the full torrent of Lord Sombrewater’s emotion.
Page 134
31
YCHNIS, when she had given Ambrose an account of her doings,
went swiftly in her short white dress under the heavy summer
trees to the mooring-raft of red-painted bamboo, unfastened her
coracle, and paddled through water lanes among lotuses to the island. She
saw Hsiao in an arbour by the water’s edge, and waved in a friendly
manner, but he was asleep. She brought her coracle to the marble quay,
ascended the dragon-staircase, and sped along the ridge of the island,
passing old Wang in meditation by a dung-heap. She climbed into the
vermilion summer-house among the tree-tops, but Yuan was not there. She
went out on to the verandah, and stood looking down over the scarlet rail
into the Lake, where golden shapes of fish were passing like half-visible
summer clouds. She saw the roof of Hsiao’s arbour and his two feet sticking
out.
She went into the bare, sun-swept room again, and swung out an
instrument from its cupboard. Not familiar with its use, but perceiving the
principle of it and the method of adjustment by some scarcely conscious
effort, she made the whole countryside disclose itself to her. First of all,
there appeared in the field of view that dozen of queer philosophers on the
rock over towards the mountains; next, through too wide an adjustment, a
tract of country which she recognized—a little hill near the Floating Leaf,
with a plum-tree, now in fruit, where she had talked with Ambrose, and
Ruby had come back with her arms full of flowers. It was strange that she
could hear the leaves rustling. She did not look for the ship. To see those
three ladies knitting under the awning would have been to jolt the progress
of a dream. She came back to the Peach-blossom Valley, and turned with a
gesture of wrath from the spectacle of Sprot in altercation with her father.
Then a few moments of growing impatience, until she found Yuan, waist-
deep and busy in an enclosed pool at a distant point of the island. She heard
the Lake rippling and the wash of water when he moved or plunged his
hands in the pool. Breeding experiments, she thought. She had meant to go
YCHNIS, when she had given Ambrose an account of her doings,
went swiftly in her short white dress under the heavy summer
trees to the mooring-raft of red-painted bamboo, unfastened her
coracle, and paddled through water lanes among lotuses to the island. She
saw Hsiao in an arbour by the water’s edge, and waved in a friendly
manner, but he was asleep. She brought her coracle to the marble quay,
ascended the dragon-staircase, and sped along the ridge of the island,
passing old Wang in meditation by a dung-heap. She climbed into the
vermilion summer-house among the tree-tops, but Yuan was not there. She
went out on to the verandah, and stood looking down over the scarlet rail
into the Lake, where golden shapes of fish were passing like half-visible
summer clouds. She saw the roof of Hsiao’s arbour and his two feet sticking
out.
She went into the bare, sun-swept room again, and swung out an
instrument from its cupboard. Not familiar with its use, but perceiving the
principle of it and the method of adjustment by some scarcely conscious
effort, she made the whole countryside disclose itself to her. First of all,
there appeared in the field of view that dozen of queer philosophers on the
rock over towards the mountains; next, through too wide an adjustment, a
tract of country which she recognized—a little hill near the Floating Leaf,
with a plum-tree, now in fruit, where she had talked with Ambrose, and
Ruby had come back with her arms full of flowers. It was strange that she
could hear the leaves rustling. She did not look for the ship. To see those
three ladies knitting under the awning would have been to jolt the progress
of a dream. She came back to the Peach-blossom Valley, and turned with a
gesture of wrath from the spectacle of Sprot in altercation with her father.
Then a few moments of growing impatience, until she found Yuan, waist-
deep and busy in an enclosed pool at a distant point of the island. She heard
the Lake rippling and the wash of water when he moved or plunged his
hands in the pool. Breeding experiments, she thought. She had meant to go
Page 135
to him when she should have found him. It was so with her now that she
demanded his presence constantly. But he was busy; he might prefer to be
alone. She paused to inquire into her state of mind, realizing that she found
it a necessity to be with him, and wondering what that might amount to.
Now that she had found him it did not seem right to watch him. She
paced the open rooms and balconies of that airy summer-house, like a slim
fly caught in a scarlet cage; going out to feast her heart on the Lake, now a
garden of lilies, white, rose, and golden; returning to the instrument to see if
Yuan was still at work. She opened a cabinet of drawers, found it full of
paintings on silk, and idly inspected them. There was a portrait of a young
boy. It was so perfect a work of art, a unity composed of an infinite number
of rhythms, that its effect on the mind was hypnotic. The tone was a variety
of rich browns touched with a lotus flush of almost unbelievable precision.
The young boy was kneeling on a lotus daïs with his hands joined in prayer.
The eyebrows were delicate as small painted moths. The tiny mouth was
like a flower that will never open and wither, beautiful and small and calm.
The eyes were purer than the deep and velvet pansy. Was it a boy, after all,
or a girl? She saw in the face a certain severity of saintliness, the signs of a
state of mind that she could remember, when she had been, as it were, both
boy and girl, with a desire for heaven. But what was solemn and beautiful
in the face was a shadow, a foreknowledge, of some predestined
renunciation, of some experience circled round with burning flames, seen
from afar off, before the thought of pain had meaning. Pondering thus, she
realized with a shock that the features were the features of Yuan.
She looked at the image in the long-sight instrument, saw that Yuan was
still at work, and returned to the portrait.
Could Hsiao have painted it? Could he have received that sublime
inspiration in the stupor of wine? If he could paint a melon, when he was
drunk, in a way to disclose cosmical secrets, why not the portrait of a
saintly young boy? There was no signature. That was like Hsiao. For him
not the painting, but the contemplation in which he conceived it. She
understood that. The painting was a mere discharge, the symbol of an
experience fully grasped.
The face was not so much Yuan’s as the face of some perfect being,
predestined for the bliss of non-existence seen in the vision of an artist. Not
demanded his presence constantly. But he was busy; he might prefer to be
alone. She paused to inquire into her state of mind, realizing that she found
it a necessity to be with him, and wondering what that might amount to.
Now that she had found him it did not seem right to watch him. She
paced the open rooms and balconies of that airy summer-house, like a slim
fly caught in a scarlet cage; going out to feast her heart on the Lake, now a
garden of lilies, white, rose, and golden; returning to the instrument to see if
Yuan was still at work. She opened a cabinet of drawers, found it full of
paintings on silk, and idly inspected them. There was a portrait of a young
boy. It was so perfect a work of art, a unity composed of an infinite number
of rhythms, that its effect on the mind was hypnotic. The tone was a variety
of rich browns touched with a lotus flush of almost unbelievable precision.
The young boy was kneeling on a lotus daïs with his hands joined in prayer.
The eyebrows were delicate as small painted moths. The tiny mouth was
like a flower that will never open and wither, beautiful and small and calm.
The eyes were purer than the deep and velvet pansy. Was it a boy, after all,
or a girl? She saw in the face a certain severity of saintliness, the signs of a
state of mind that she could remember, when she had been, as it were, both
boy and girl, with a desire for heaven. But what was solemn and beautiful
in the face was a shadow, a foreknowledge, of some predestined
renunciation, of some experience circled round with burning flames, seen
from afar off, before the thought of pain had meaning. Pondering thus, she
realized with a shock that the features were the features of Yuan.
She looked at the image in the long-sight instrument, saw that Yuan was
still at work, and returned to the portrait.
Could Hsiao have painted it? Could he have received that sublime
inspiration in the stupor of wine? If he could paint a melon, when he was
drunk, in a way to disclose cosmical secrets, why not the portrait of a
saintly young boy? There was no signature. That was like Hsiao. For him
not the painting, but the contemplation in which he conceived it. She
understood that. The painting was a mere discharge, the symbol of an
experience fully grasped.
The face was not so much Yuan’s as the face of some perfect being,
predestined for the bliss of non-existence seen in the vision of an artist. Not
Page 136
so much Yuan’s face. With the portrait in her hand she returned to the
instrument, and found after a little experimenting that it was possible to deal
with the field of view so as to fill it with the image of a small object. She
studied the image of Yuan with the shame of Psyche studying the revealed
face of the god. There had been a change. The mild face of the boy had
become severe, even fierce, from the discipline of contemplation; in the
place of innocence was the calm, unvarying gaze of eyes that have rested on
a reality that is neither pure nor impure. She was afraid, as she had been
afraid before the mountains, and put the portrait away and swung the
instrument back into its cabinet. But first, with a swift mounting of her fear,
she saw that Yuan had left his pool, and was coming towards her with his
eyes fixed on hers.
He was coming to her. He would be there in a few minutes. He had only
been looking at the scarlet nest in the tree-tops, of course, and he could not
have descried her figure, where she was. But he would know, and in a rush
of passion she hated his insight and his domination; in her mind she saw his
face again, serene and alien. Her flesh shuddered.
Soon he stood between the scarlet posts of the doorway, yellow-brown
against a deep blue sky, attentive, impassive.
instrument, and found after a little experimenting that it was possible to deal
with the field of view so as to fill it with the image of a small object. She
studied the image of Yuan with the shame of Psyche studying the revealed
face of the god. There had been a change. The mild face of the boy had
become severe, even fierce, from the discipline of contemplation; in the
place of innocence was the calm, unvarying gaze of eyes that have rested on
a reality that is neither pure nor impure. She was afraid, as she had been
afraid before the mountains, and put the portrait away and swung the
instrument back into its cabinet. But first, with a swift mounting of her fear,
she saw that Yuan had left his pool, and was coming towards her with his
eyes fixed on hers.
He was coming to her. He would be there in a few minutes. He had only
been looking at the scarlet nest in the tree-tops, of course, and he could not
have descried her figure, where she was. But he would know, and in a rush
of passion she hated his insight and his domination; in her mind she saw his
face again, serene and alien. Her flesh shuddered.
Soon he stood between the scarlet posts of the doorway, yellow-brown
against a deep blue sky, attentive, impassive.
Page 137
32
HEY were alone till the afternoon, when Sir Richard and his
daughter, both a trifle constrained, came over to the island with
Fulke. The sight of those three restored to Lychnis a sense of
reality. In the morning she had been drawn into the realms of Yuan’s vast
interior life, fascinated, hardly conscious that her identity was submerged.
Now in the afternoon, with her friends by, she could look on him as an
object, a man with whom she could enter on given relations, regard being
had to other considerations, as, for example, his race, her father’s wishes,
the pull of her home in England. She became happy, contented that she
should be in that frame of mind.
There was to be a water-party after sundown, and they spent the
afternoon making a promised inspection of some of Yuan’s laboratories
hidden in the rock. There they saw various matters in their several stages of
advancement.
“What funny old frights!” whispered Ruby, when she saw the artificers at
work. “I really believe they are the twelve men we saw looking so idiotic on
that rock.”
And certainly the twelve ancient or middle-aged gentlemen, who were
achieving machines of extreme delicacy out of an apparently vacant stupor,
did seem to be the same. For Sir Richard, when he saw the artificers at
work, the problem as to how Yuan procured his apparatus was solved. “I
wondered whether you sent plans to Europe,” he explained.
Yuan smiled. “I do not want to lay Europe in ruins. No. I indicate the
nature of my mechanical problems to these friends of mine, and they work
out the details in contemplation. They know the inner secrets of platinum
and ebonite and wood.”
“You are kind to Europe.” Sir Richard’s upper lip was firm. It is
inconvenient that the amateur should know more than the professor, and it
was only because of the paramount claims of science that he endeavoured
HEY were alone till the afternoon, when Sir Richard and his
daughter, both a trifle constrained, came over to the island with
Fulke. The sight of those three restored to Lychnis a sense of
reality. In the morning she had been drawn into the realms of Yuan’s vast
interior life, fascinated, hardly conscious that her identity was submerged.
Now in the afternoon, with her friends by, she could look on him as an
object, a man with whom she could enter on given relations, regard being
had to other considerations, as, for example, his race, her father’s wishes,
the pull of her home in England. She became happy, contented that she
should be in that frame of mind.
There was to be a water-party after sundown, and they spent the
afternoon making a promised inspection of some of Yuan’s laboratories
hidden in the rock. There they saw various matters in their several stages of
advancement.
“What funny old frights!” whispered Ruby, when she saw the artificers at
work. “I really believe they are the twelve men we saw looking so idiotic on
that rock.”
And certainly the twelve ancient or middle-aged gentlemen, who were
achieving machines of extreme delicacy out of an apparently vacant stupor,
did seem to be the same. For Sir Richard, when he saw the artificers at
work, the problem as to how Yuan procured his apparatus was solved. “I
wondered whether you sent plans to Europe,” he explained.
Yuan smiled. “I do not want to lay Europe in ruins. No. I indicate the
nature of my mechanical problems to these friends of mine, and they work
out the details in contemplation. They know the inner secrets of platinum
and ebonite and wood.”
“You are kind to Europe.” Sir Richard’s upper lip was firm. It is
inconvenient that the amateur should know more than the professor, and it
was only because of the paramount claims of science that he endeavoured
Page 138
to draw Yuan into a discussion. The two gentlemen talked at great length,
while Lychnis listened entranced, and Ruby yawned. But discussion was
not easy, because Yuan was dealing in symbols that were entirely strange
and in realms of experience where his companion had never been. Some
formulæ that he wrote down were excessively pleasing; to Sir Richard they
meant as much as the experiences of a mystic, while Lychnis recognized
that they were indeed precisely that.
From the laboratories they went to the gardens and hot-houses, full of
unfamiliar plants and insects; from the gardens and hot-houses to the
breeding-grounds; and it was here that even Sir Richard’s scientific mind
shrank a little at sight of some of the monsters Yuan had created, in what
seemed an irresponsible way. In particular a frightful cross between an ape
and a tiger shocked his moral sense. But Yuan took no pains to justify
himself, and only replied that all those who help in the great work of
creation will have their jokes from time to time.
Towards evening Yuan left them to make his preparations for the water-
party, and Sir Richard sat by the Lake with the two girls pondering deeply
on the afternoon’s talk. He evidently desired to unburden himself, and
found a certain difficulty in speaking to Lychnis, the only possible listener.
But in the end, if he was displeased with her, the contents of his mind were
too much for him.
“That man could alter the world,” he said, turning to her somewhat
constrainedly at last. “I do not pretend to be an expert in more than one or
two of the sciences we touched on, but I know enough to recognize that
what he says is of first-class importance. Do you understand, my dear girl,
that he has discovered all we know in physiology by pure contemplation? I
would go farther and guess that physiology is no problem to him at all; he
simply perceives the nature of the body, and it is my opinion that he will
live for ever. There seems practically no nervous expenditure. He avails
himself of some sort of cosmical energy and forgets about his own
organization, which has become merely the sphere, so to speak, in which
the energy I speak of is present. And I don’t mind confessing that I am
completely baffled in my own branch. He talks, Lychnis, as if he had
experienced everything he knows, as if he actually saw, felt, even heard,
physical reality. He proceeds, as it were, from insight; and, really, there
doesn’t seem to be anything hidden. Odd, if reality should, after all, be
while Lychnis listened entranced, and Ruby yawned. But discussion was
not easy, because Yuan was dealing in symbols that were entirely strange
and in realms of experience where his companion had never been. Some
formulæ that he wrote down were excessively pleasing; to Sir Richard they
meant as much as the experiences of a mystic, while Lychnis recognized
that they were indeed precisely that.
From the laboratories they went to the gardens and hot-houses, full of
unfamiliar plants and insects; from the gardens and hot-houses to the
breeding-grounds; and it was here that even Sir Richard’s scientific mind
shrank a little at sight of some of the monsters Yuan had created, in what
seemed an irresponsible way. In particular a frightful cross between an ape
and a tiger shocked his moral sense. But Yuan took no pains to justify
himself, and only replied that all those who help in the great work of
creation will have their jokes from time to time.
Towards evening Yuan left them to make his preparations for the water-
party, and Sir Richard sat by the Lake with the two girls pondering deeply
on the afternoon’s talk. He evidently desired to unburden himself, and
found a certain difficulty in speaking to Lychnis, the only possible listener.
But in the end, if he was displeased with her, the contents of his mind were
too much for him.
“That man could alter the world,” he said, turning to her somewhat
constrainedly at last. “I do not pretend to be an expert in more than one or
two of the sciences we touched on, but I know enough to recognize that
what he says is of first-class importance. Do you understand, my dear girl,
that he has discovered all we know in physiology by pure contemplation? I
would go farther and guess that physiology is no problem to him at all; he
simply perceives the nature of the body, and it is my opinion that he will
live for ever. There seems practically no nervous expenditure. He avails
himself of some sort of cosmical energy and forgets about his own
organization, which has become merely the sphere, so to speak, in which
the energy I speak of is present. And I don’t mind confessing that I am
completely baffled in my own branch. He talks, Lychnis, as if he had
experienced everything he knows, as if he actually saw, felt, even heard,
physical reality. He proceeds, as it were, from insight; and, really, there
doesn’t seem to be anything hidden. Odd, if reality should, after all, be
Page 139
something more than a state of affairs in a field of electrical stresses. It is
profoundly disconcerting. It is as if the most refined discoveries of science
should prove to be familiar to an ape or to an idiot. They are ape-like, these
friends of yours, and a trifle idiotic. I am not an anthropologist—not an
expert—but I perceive something orangoid in your friends, in the
disposition, for example, of the lower limbs horizontally, in the posture of
the hands.”
Sir Richard, forgetting his constraint, seemed to ask for sympathy; but
she was angry with him for his frame of mind towards her, and made only
some brief reply.
profoundly disconcerting. It is as if the most refined discoveries of science
should prove to be familiar to an ape or to an idiot. They are ape-like, these
friends of yours, and a trifle idiotic. I am not an anthropologist—not an
expert—but I perceive something orangoid in your friends, in the
disposition, for example, of the lower limbs horizontally, in the posture of
the hands.”
Sir Richard, forgetting his constraint, seemed to ask for sympathy; but
she was angry with him for his frame of mind towards her, and made only
some brief reply.
Page 140
33
HE mood which they all fell into, staring out over the Lake at the
warm shadows of evening, was broken by the dip of paddles and
the simultaneous arrival, with the party from the Yellow
Emperor’s Pavilion, of Yuan, Hsiao and Wang, with several slight and
exquisite girls. They had a remarkable faculty, those three, of waking from
reverie on the tick of an appointment. Lychnis sat and watched as each one,
in gorgeous robe of mediæval China, stepped from the dusk of the water,
like some mystery of the summer night breaking into flower. Darkness fell
swiftly, and an ochre moon rose over the sombre side of the valley. She sat
on in silence, white and wraith-like among those shapes of splendour, and
they gathered around her, waiting on her will, and there was a
consciousness that for all of them for that moment the universe turned about
her. Ambrose records that it occurred to Yuan and himself at the same time
to announce to her that all was ready, and they stood, the two of them (Yuan
in a magnificent robe of deep green, himself in dark amber), looking at one
another across her moon-golden head. Ambrose immediately gave place,
and stood, so Lychnis afterwards told him, smiling complaisantly at the
glimmer of stars that was breaking over the trees.
Soon they were all out on the Lake in a ceremonial barge, towing a
cluster of painted boats, and the island became a dark complex in the
moonlight, illuminated by the dying reflection of a farewell rocket that shot
up from the point. In answer Yuan lit a score of lanterns—orange, violet,
and brown—swaying moons that cast unearthly reflections in the Lake. But
there was silence among the visitors, a certain uneasiness, because of the
relation that had arisen as between Lychnis and Yuan and as between those
two and the rest.
But Lord Sombrewater would not permit any breach of etiquette, and
presently there was a murmur of talk under the ochre moon as the barge
swished slowly through dark red lilies towards the distant sources of the
Lake, where they were to picnic by the waterfalls. Two or three of the
HE mood which they all fell into, staring out over the Lake at the
warm shadows of evening, was broken by the dip of paddles and
the simultaneous arrival, with the party from the Yellow
Emperor’s Pavilion, of Yuan, Hsiao and Wang, with several slight and
exquisite girls. They had a remarkable faculty, those three, of waking from
reverie on the tick of an appointment. Lychnis sat and watched as each one,
in gorgeous robe of mediæval China, stepped from the dusk of the water,
like some mystery of the summer night breaking into flower. Darkness fell
swiftly, and an ochre moon rose over the sombre side of the valley. She sat
on in silence, white and wraith-like among those shapes of splendour, and
they gathered around her, waiting on her will, and there was a
consciousness that for all of them for that moment the universe turned about
her. Ambrose records that it occurred to Yuan and himself at the same time
to announce to her that all was ready, and they stood, the two of them (Yuan
in a magnificent robe of deep green, himself in dark amber), looking at one
another across her moon-golden head. Ambrose immediately gave place,
and stood, so Lychnis afterwards told him, smiling complaisantly at the
glimmer of stars that was breaking over the trees.
Soon they were all out on the Lake in a ceremonial barge, towing a
cluster of painted boats, and the island became a dark complex in the
moonlight, illuminated by the dying reflection of a farewell rocket that shot
up from the point. In answer Yuan lit a score of lanterns—orange, violet,
and brown—swaying moons that cast unearthly reflections in the Lake. But
there was silence among the visitors, a certain uneasiness, because of the
relation that had arisen as between Lychnis and Yuan and as between those
two and the rest.
But Lord Sombrewater would not permit any breach of etiquette, and
presently there was a murmur of talk under the ochre moon as the barge
swished slowly through dark red lilies towards the distant sources of the
Lake, where they were to picnic by the waterfalls. Two or three of the
Page 141
Chinese girls perched like finches on their favourite, their amusing Quentin,
and soon enough there was plenty of laughter at his incomprehensible
jokes. Ambrose, sitting beside Frew-Gaff, took opportunity to observe that
there was no cause for any reasonable anxiety.
“I suppose Sombrewater is right,” replied Sir Richard. “It is not that I
suspect Lychnis for a moment of folly, as you know; but in this world we
must be ready to hear of strange things. I know it; but really, if we were
told, one day, of a marriage with this Oriental (who exerts an extraordinary
fascination, I admit), I should have the creeps. I somehow cannot tolerate
the thought of a union between an English girl—a girl like Lychnis—and
him.”
The thoughts that arise in the brain, Ambrose observed to himself, are
governed, like economic men, by a master of whom they are not aware.
“I have been compelled to give Ruby the same freedom of movement,”
added Sir Richard. “She is quite capable, I am sure, of looking after herself.
A very sensible girl. We shall have no surprises from her.”
“And as to Sprot?” queried Ambrose.
“He refuses to go.”
“Lychnis has spoken to Yuan.”
“I wonder what Yuan will do.”
Ambrose looked at Sprot, who was showing a certain defiant and stupid
courage in face of the danger of staying, which he preferred to the danger of
going away. Appositely they passed three white pelicans on an islet. They
had monstrous beaks, those pelicans, the creation of Yuan. And Ambrose
wondered, with Sir Richard, what Yuan would do.
When they came to the waterfalls among the high rocks at the Lake’s
source the moon was shining into the night-sombre valley, and they
disembarked and climbed and spread supper in face of the golden and
shadowy scene, and the murmur of their talk was subdued to the steady
diapason of the main torrent that poured from the crags, not dissonant with
the peace and ordered serenity of the landscape. Nothing moved. Far off the
island slept, small and brooding. A spirit of peace fell on them all.
and soon enough there was plenty of laughter at his incomprehensible
jokes. Ambrose, sitting beside Frew-Gaff, took opportunity to observe that
there was no cause for any reasonable anxiety.
“I suppose Sombrewater is right,” replied Sir Richard. “It is not that I
suspect Lychnis for a moment of folly, as you know; but in this world we
must be ready to hear of strange things. I know it; but really, if we were
told, one day, of a marriage with this Oriental (who exerts an extraordinary
fascination, I admit), I should have the creeps. I somehow cannot tolerate
the thought of a union between an English girl—a girl like Lychnis—and
him.”
The thoughts that arise in the brain, Ambrose observed to himself, are
governed, like economic men, by a master of whom they are not aware.
“I have been compelled to give Ruby the same freedom of movement,”
added Sir Richard. “She is quite capable, I am sure, of looking after herself.
A very sensible girl. We shall have no surprises from her.”
“And as to Sprot?” queried Ambrose.
“He refuses to go.”
“Lychnis has spoken to Yuan.”
“I wonder what Yuan will do.”
Ambrose looked at Sprot, who was showing a certain defiant and stupid
courage in face of the danger of staying, which he preferred to the danger of
going away. Appositely they passed three white pelicans on an islet. They
had monstrous beaks, those pelicans, the creation of Yuan. And Ambrose
wondered, with Sir Richard, what Yuan would do.
When they came to the waterfalls among the high rocks at the Lake’s
source the moon was shining into the night-sombre valley, and they
disembarked and climbed and spread supper in face of the golden and
shadowy scene, and the murmur of their talk was subdued to the steady
diapason of the main torrent that poured from the crags, not dissonant with
the peace and ordered serenity of the landscape. Nothing moved. Far off the
island slept, small and brooding. A spirit of peace fell on them all.
Page 142
“You are philosophic in great comfort here,” observed Lord
Sombrewater.
“We are civilized,” Yuan mildly replied. “It is not philosophy to evolve
noble and consolatory systems, or systems of despair, among misery and
ruin. Those who require to perform their meditations among desolations or
desert wastes are merely unable to cope with the claims of a domestic
environment. Contemplation is an activity that can only be pursued by
people who have mastered Nature. It is only then that pure reality can be
seen. In all other circumstances thought is conditioned by the actualities of
being, and is directed towards the problem of evil or some antithetic good.
Here we have so wrought that we are free to take part in the experience of a
reality that is, as it were, behind. Our environment does not hinder us; our
bodies claim no attention; we forget ourselves; we cease to be, and what is
everlasting rushes in to fill the place of what was.”
“You seek annihilation,” murmured Blackwood.
“Seek your big toe!” replied Wang, going to the foot of the matter with
characteristic efficiency. Indeed, as he lifted his right eyelid, he seemed to
emit a trickle of some elemental force that could have dried up the cataract.
“In seeking death, you seek what does not exist.”
“Perhaps I have been wrong,” sadly admitted Blackwood. “I must seek, I
see now, for some deeper life.”
“Seek your eyebrows!” retorted Wang. “In seeking life, you seek also
what does not exist.”
“Then what on earth is a man who is all wrong with the world to do?”
Wang opened him with the blade of insight. “You do not get rid of desire
by sitting on it. That is what your thoughts of annihilation are—desire gone
to mildew. Only they think in terms of annihilation who are extremely
conscious of self. Abandon your methods. Desire neither life nor death, and
eat red meat.”
“I fear I have sadly misinterpreted the wisdom of the Sages,” Blackwood
faltered, and actually the moon glowed in a tear on his cheek.
“This is the beginning, and only the beginning, of wisdom,” replied
Wang. “Retrace your steps, give rein to the passions of a man, and in ten
Sombrewater.
“We are civilized,” Yuan mildly replied. “It is not philosophy to evolve
noble and consolatory systems, or systems of despair, among misery and
ruin. Those who require to perform their meditations among desolations or
desert wastes are merely unable to cope with the claims of a domestic
environment. Contemplation is an activity that can only be pursued by
people who have mastered Nature. It is only then that pure reality can be
seen. In all other circumstances thought is conditioned by the actualities of
being, and is directed towards the problem of evil or some antithetic good.
Here we have so wrought that we are free to take part in the experience of a
reality that is, as it were, behind. Our environment does not hinder us; our
bodies claim no attention; we forget ourselves; we cease to be, and what is
everlasting rushes in to fill the place of what was.”
“You seek annihilation,” murmured Blackwood.
“Seek your big toe!” replied Wang, going to the foot of the matter with
characteristic efficiency. Indeed, as he lifted his right eyelid, he seemed to
emit a trickle of some elemental force that could have dried up the cataract.
“In seeking death, you seek what does not exist.”
“Perhaps I have been wrong,” sadly admitted Blackwood. “I must seek, I
see now, for some deeper life.”
“Seek your eyebrows!” retorted Wang. “In seeking life, you seek also
what does not exist.”
“Then what on earth is a man who is all wrong with the world to do?”
Wang opened him with the blade of insight. “You do not get rid of desire
by sitting on it. That is what your thoughts of annihilation are—desire gone
to mildew. Only they think in terms of annihilation who are extremely
conscious of self. Abandon your methods. Desire neither life nor death, and
eat red meat.”
“I fear I have sadly misinterpreted the wisdom of the Sages,” Blackwood
faltered, and actually the moon glowed in a tear on his cheek.
“This is the beginning, and only the beginning, of wisdom,” replied
Wang. “Retrace your steps, give rein to the passions of a man, and in ten
Page 143
years’ time you may take some gentle exercise in self-forgetfulness.” With
this somewhat paradoxical statement he seemed to close himself to all
outside influence, and the spray of the moonlit cascade gradually wetted his
old bald head.
“It seems likely,” remarked Sir Richard, “that Hsiao will presently be
altogether forgetful of his body, since the goblet in his hand contains about
a pint and a half of your really very powerful and delicious wine, and that is
the third I have seen him consume.”
“In the days when Hsiao thought in terms of good and evil, of restraint
and excess, he used to be very sick,” Yuan replied. “Rid the mind of purely
relative distinctions between drunk and sober, and you will not be troubled
with the gout.”
“Thank you for that recipe,” said Quentin.
“Wang Li does not take wine, I notice,” said Lord Sombrewater.
“That is because he requires no aids to contemplation.”
“Then why does Hsiao take it?” asked Ruby.
“He is an artist, which is a weakness of the will, and he needs some
attachment to the illusions of sense.”
Lord Sombrewater had been deeply pondering. “It seems to me,” he said,
“that there is something to be argued for our western habit of life. You here
—I do not speak of the mass of your countrymen, who present, if I may say
so, the appearance of an immense swarm of toiling insects—you in this
valley have abandoned the world to its fate. You have abandoned, so it
seems to me, much that makes men specifically men, and you have become
the abodes of great impersonal forces. Sometimes when I talk with you I
feel I am talking with the nightwind, or the moonlight, or the spraying
waterfall. God-intoxicated, you have given up your organisms to be the
dwellingplace of the great unknown principle of the universe, and any
pleasure, any joy, that is in you, is its.”
“Precisely,” said Yuan. “Our bodies, to a more or less extent, according to
the measure of our renunciation, become temples of godhead. Using your
western phraseology, we have come strangely near to Christian doctrine.”
this somewhat paradoxical statement he seemed to close himself to all
outside influence, and the spray of the moonlit cascade gradually wetted his
old bald head.
“It seems likely,” remarked Sir Richard, “that Hsiao will presently be
altogether forgetful of his body, since the goblet in his hand contains about
a pint and a half of your really very powerful and delicious wine, and that is
the third I have seen him consume.”
“In the days when Hsiao thought in terms of good and evil, of restraint
and excess, he used to be very sick,” Yuan replied. “Rid the mind of purely
relative distinctions between drunk and sober, and you will not be troubled
with the gout.”
“Thank you for that recipe,” said Quentin.
“Wang Li does not take wine, I notice,” said Lord Sombrewater.
“That is because he requires no aids to contemplation.”
“Then why does Hsiao take it?” asked Ruby.
“He is an artist, which is a weakness of the will, and he needs some
attachment to the illusions of sense.”
Lord Sombrewater had been deeply pondering. “It seems to me,” he said,
“that there is something to be argued for our western habit of life. You here
—I do not speak of the mass of your countrymen, who present, if I may say
so, the appearance of an immense swarm of toiling insects—you in this
valley have abandoned the world to its fate. You have abandoned, so it
seems to me, much that makes men specifically men, and you have become
the abodes of great impersonal forces. Sometimes when I talk with you I
feel I am talking with the nightwind, or the moonlight, or the spraying
waterfall. God-intoxicated, you have given up your organisms to be the
dwellingplace of the great unknown principle of the universe, and any
pleasure, any joy, that is in you, is its.”
“Precisely,” said Yuan. “Our bodies, to a more or less extent, according to
the measure of our renunciation, become temples of godhead. Using your
western phraseology, we have come strangely near to Christian doctrine.”
Page 144
“That is so; but my point is that in the West most of us hold that it is the
business of man to forget God, to immerse himself, while he is a man, in his
no doubt blind and temporary manhood, so that he may work out whatever
the purpose of creation was in creating him. It is the duty of man to erect his
ego into a god. He must be immensely conscious of himself and the world,
immensely unconscious of the universe. He must be tremendously aware of
man and his destiny. In Europe, in America, we have formed the idea of
Destiny and Progress.”
“And do you progress?” Wang Li suddenly spoke like a voice coming out
of the wind.
Lord Sombrewater began to search in his mind for the answer to that
question. But, except Frew-Gaff, the others did not await his reply, and
wandered off as their fancy directed. Hsiao disappeared. Quentin attached a
couple of admiring young girls and drove off Sprot, who tried to
accompany him, with lively pictures of his approaching fate. Blackwood
retired thoughtfully to a dark corner alone; Terence was listlessly meditating
on Yuan’s aura; Fulke and Ruby gloomily watched to see what Lychnis
would do. But Lychnis only sat with two Chinese girls on the cliff-edge at
the side of the torrent, and they were all holding out crystal goblets in their
orchid-hands to catch the spray drops. They talked in their own languages
and seemed well contented with each other. Fifty feet below them the
swaying moons of the barge smote strange colours on the foam of the
rapids, and the cluster of small tethered boats streamed and leapt astern.
Above them dreamed the motionless Wang Li, with the moon on his scanty
white beard.
An hour passed, and Sombrewater and Frew-Gaff were still in
conversation with Yuan. Ambrose surveyed the party, and there came to his
mind, as he watched Yuan, the description Lychnis had made to him of eyes
that were oblongs of darkness in a mask of dry gold. He sought, too, for an
adequate description of the power that lurked in the disposed beauty of that
petal-mouth of dark enamel. He traced the effect of power to the absence of
muscular compression, of visible will. It was unconscious and placid, like
the dark, fathomless Lake, where doubtless men had been drowned. Then
suitably to his thoughts came Sprot, with terror-stricken face, scrambling up
the rocks, crying out: “Hsiao! Hsiao the drunken painter! Hsiao is
drowned!” Wang Li dreamed on.
business of man to forget God, to immerse himself, while he is a man, in his
no doubt blind and temporary manhood, so that he may work out whatever
the purpose of creation was in creating him. It is the duty of man to erect his
ego into a god. He must be immensely conscious of himself and the world,
immensely unconscious of the universe. He must be tremendously aware of
man and his destiny. In Europe, in America, we have formed the idea of
Destiny and Progress.”
“And do you progress?” Wang Li suddenly spoke like a voice coming out
of the wind.
Lord Sombrewater began to search in his mind for the answer to that
question. But, except Frew-Gaff, the others did not await his reply, and
wandered off as their fancy directed. Hsiao disappeared. Quentin attached a
couple of admiring young girls and drove off Sprot, who tried to
accompany him, with lively pictures of his approaching fate. Blackwood
retired thoughtfully to a dark corner alone; Terence was listlessly meditating
on Yuan’s aura; Fulke and Ruby gloomily watched to see what Lychnis
would do. But Lychnis only sat with two Chinese girls on the cliff-edge at
the side of the torrent, and they were all holding out crystal goblets in their
orchid-hands to catch the spray drops. They talked in their own languages
and seemed well contented with each other. Fifty feet below them the
swaying moons of the barge smote strange colours on the foam of the
rapids, and the cluster of small tethered boats streamed and leapt astern.
Above them dreamed the motionless Wang Li, with the moon on his scanty
white beard.
An hour passed, and Sombrewater and Frew-Gaff were still in
conversation with Yuan. Ambrose surveyed the party, and there came to his
mind, as he watched Yuan, the description Lychnis had made to him of eyes
that were oblongs of darkness in a mask of dry gold. He sought, too, for an
adequate description of the power that lurked in the disposed beauty of that
petal-mouth of dark enamel. He traced the effect of power to the absence of
muscular compression, of visible will. It was unconscious and placid, like
the dark, fathomless Lake, where doubtless men had been drowned. Then
suitably to his thoughts came Sprot, with terror-stricken face, scrambling up
the rocks, crying out: “Hsiao! Hsiao the drunken painter! Hsiao is
drowned!” Wang Li dreamed on.
Page 145
The visitors gathered together and discussed what Sprot called the
fatality in tones of horror or dismay. Sombrewater sadly but efficiently put
questions to the witness. “I saw the body bobbing about in the wash under
the bank,” Sprot averred. “A frightful-looking thing.”
“You are quite sure it was ... our friend Hsiao?”
“Absolutely. That fearful, black, waving top-knot. It was awful—awful!”
Presently they turned towards Yuan, who was studying a glistening fern.
“He does not seem to realize ...” said Lord Sombrewater. “He cannot
have understood ... I had perhaps better speak to him.” He approached
Yuan. “Yuan, my dear friend, I am afraid we have terrible news. Hsiao has
been drowned.” Yuan did not look up. “Hsiao is dead.”
“Quick and dead are relative terms,” responded Yuan. “Hsiao is Hsiao.”
“The blow has stunned him,” whispered Sprot, and suddenly found the
basilisk eye of Yuan upon him.
“You would desire, I gather, that the party should break up?” Yuan
inquired.
“But, my God——” began Sprot.
Sombrewater silenced him. “We would naturally not wish to go on
merrymaking,” he said to Yuan.
Yuan seemed to fall in with their wishes. The party descended the rocks
in silence, and boarded the vessel with eyes turned from the bank. Wang Li
remained. He was in contemplation, and need not be disturbed, Yuan said.
They floated off on the current, Quentin and Terence at the oars.
“Will you not extinguish the lanterns?” asked Lord Sombrewater.
“As you wish,” Yuan politely replied.
Lychnis watched. The death of Hsiao did not greatly affect her, she
admitted. It was a pity, certainly. In any case death did not seem to be
reality to her, and her heart approved Yuan’s demeanour. Suddenly a scream
rang out, and Ruby pointed hysterically to the hideous floating corpse. With
a shudder Lord Sombrewater turned to Yuan. “We must recover him.”
fatality in tones of horror or dismay. Sombrewater sadly but efficiently put
questions to the witness. “I saw the body bobbing about in the wash under
the bank,” Sprot averred. “A frightful-looking thing.”
“You are quite sure it was ... our friend Hsiao?”
“Absolutely. That fearful, black, waving top-knot. It was awful—awful!”
Presently they turned towards Yuan, who was studying a glistening fern.
“He does not seem to realize ...” said Lord Sombrewater. “He cannot
have understood ... I had perhaps better speak to him.” He approached
Yuan. “Yuan, my dear friend, I am afraid we have terrible news. Hsiao has
been drowned.” Yuan did not look up. “Hsiao is dead.”
“Quick and dead are relative terms,” responded Yuan. “Hsiao is Hsiao.”
“The blow has stunned him,” whispered Sprot, and suddenly found the
basilisk eye of Yuan upon him.
“You would desire, I gather, that the party should break up?” Yuan
inquired.
“But, my God——” began Sprot.
Sombrewater silenced him. “We would naturally not wish to go on
merrymaking,” he said to Yuan.
Yuan seemed to fall in with their wishes. The party descended the rocks
in silence, and boarded the vessel with eyes turned from the bank. Wang Li
remained. He was in contemplation, and need not be disturbed, Yuan said.
They floated off on the current, Quentin and Terence at the oars.
“Will you not extinguish the lanterns?” asked Lord Sombrewater.
“As you wish,” Yuan politely replied.
Lychnis watched. The death of Hsiao did not greatly affect her, she
admitted. It was a pity, certainly. In any case death did not seem to be
reality to her, and her heart approved Yuan’s demeanour. Suddenly a scream
rang out, and Ruby pointed hysterically to the hideous floating corpse. With
a shudder Lord Sombrewater turned to Yuan. “We must recover him.”
Page 146
“Why?” Yuan asked. He did not seem to be able to understand this
preoccupation with a trivial event.
preoccupation with a trivial event.
Page 147
34
HE following was compiled by Ambrose after listening to both the
girls. At two o’clock in the morning a lamp still burned in their
bedroom. Ruby, with a garment in her hand, was being addressed
by Lychnis, who still wore her white dress and had not even unbuttoned her
shoes.
“Can’t you see, little idiot, that death’s not important? It isn’t real.
Neither is life real. Life and death are not real. Something else is, and that
something else is in Yuan and Wang Li, and it goes on and is everywhere,
and death doesn’t make any difference. Yuan and Wang are dead, too. I
mean they are not alive in the way we understand life.”
But Ruby was not in an amiable mood. “At any rate,” she said savagely,
“there’s no doubt that we shall go away now from this horrible place.”
“Why do you think that?”
“I heard daddy say to your father that he couldn’t feel comfortable here
again. ‘With those cold-blooded freaks,’ he said.”
“Oh! And did my father agree?”
“I think so. He nodded.”
“Well——” Lychnis was aware of an unwonted nervous disturbance, a
desire to cry, at the secession and hostility of her obedient friend. She
concealed it. “It’s time we were in bed.” She stood up, unfastened her dress,
and let it slide to the floor, bending meanwhile on Ruby her frowning
brows. “We shall stay,” she added definitely.
Her anger had usually the effect of reducing Ruby to sulks or submission.
To-night she became defiant, and replied, looking at her persecutor with
shining, fascinated eyes. (And no wonder, thought Ambrose, as he pictured
the slim, contemptuous figure that had the matter of subjugation in hand.)
HE following was compiled by Ambrose after listening to both the
girls. At two o’clock in the morning a lamp still burned in their
bedroom. Ruby, with a garment in her hand, was being addressed
by Lychnis, who still wore her white dress and had not even unbuttoned her
shoes.
“Can’t you see, little idiot, that death’s not important? It isn’t real.
Neither is life real. Life and death are not real. Something else is, and that
something else is in Yuan and Wang Li, and it goes on and is everywhere,
and death doesn’t make any difference. Yuan and Wang are dead, too. I
mean they are not alive in the way we understand life.”
But Ruby was not in an amiable mood. “At any rate,” she said savagely,
“there’s no doubt that we shall go away now from this horrible place.”
“Why do you think that?”
“I heard daddy say to your father that he couldn’t feel comfortable here
again. ‘With those cold-blooded freaks,’ he said.”
“Oh! And did my father agree?”
“I think so. He nodded.”
“Well——” Lychnis was aware of an unwonted nervous disturbance, a
desire to cry, at the secession and hostility of her obedient friend. She
concealed it. “It’s time we were in bed.” She stood up, unfastened her dress,
and let it slide to the floor, bending meanwhile on Ruby her frowning
brows. “We shall stay,” she added definitely.
Her anger had usually the effect of reducing Ruby to sulks or submission.
To-night she became defiant, and replied, looking at her persecutor with
shining, fascinated eyes. (And no wonder, thought Ambrose, as he pictured
the slim, contemptuous figure that had the matter of subjugation in hand.)
Page 148
“You think it’s for you to decide, Lychnis. It isn’t. We’ve made up our
minds to consider ourselves in future.”
“You’ve been plotting with Fulke, have you?”
Ruby’s eyes quivered. “Let me tell you daddy thinks so, too. If we want
to go now we shall.”
“Not without my permission—and Yuan’s.”
“Oh, Yuan! Why don’t you go to him altogether?”
The words had slipped out, and with the realization of what she had said
came the end of her courage.
The reply darted at her was, “Get into bed.”
She still had an ounce or two. “I won’t!”
“Do you remember last time you said that?”
Ruby remembered a night when a fury who exuded a sort of elemental
invincibleness had used a slipper on her until she howled for pain. She did
not care for pain.
Lychnis slid in beside her, and switched out all the lights in the room
except the one that hung in the ebony ceiling of their bed. “You hate it when
that light goes out, don’t you?” she asked in a cold voice. “Every night you
shake for fear of the strangeness of this house and this valley and the tall,
plum-cheeked Yuan with gimlet eyes. When the queer moonlight creeps in
through the lattices, as if Yuan were there, flooding us with some cold
emanation of his cold, unhuman spirit, you lie and tremble. I am going to
put the light out now.”
She switched it out with one hand and with the other gave Ruby a pinch.
Ruby sat up. “I hate you! Oh, you beast, I hate you!”
“You’d better ask Fulke to do something about it.” Lychnis spoke in a
ghostly voice.
But all at once Ruby collapsed into her pillow and began violently
crying. “Don’t—oh, please don’t tease me about Fulke!” she sobbed.
Lychnis had an intimation. “What’s the matter?”
minds to consider ourselves in future.”
“You’ve been plotting with Fulke, have you?”
Ruby’s eyes quivered. “Let me tell you daddy thinks so, too. If we want
to go now we shall.”
“Not without my permission—and Yuan’s.”
“Oh, Yuan! Why don’t you go to him altogether?”
The words had slipped out, and with the realization of what she had said
came the end of her courage.
The reply darted at her was, “Get into bed.”
She still had an ounce or two. “I won’t!”
“Do you remember last time you said that?”
Ruby remembered a night when a fury who exuded a sort of elemental
invincibleness had used a slipper on her until she howled for pain. She did
not care for pain.
Lychnis slid in beside her, and switched out all the lights in the room
except the one that hung in the ebony ceiling of their bed. “You hate it when
that light goes out, don’t you?” she asked in a cold voice. “Every night you
shake for fear of the strangeness of this house and this valley and the tall,
plum-cheeked Yuan with gimlet eyes. When the queer moonlight creeps in
through the lattices, as if Yuan were there, flooding us with some cold
emanation of his cold, unhuman spirit, you lie and tremble. I am going to
put the light out now.”
She switched it out with one hand and with the other gave Ruby a pinch.
Ruby sat up. “I hate you! Oh, you beast, I hate you!”
“You’d better ask Fulke to do something about it.” Lychnis spoke in a
ghostly voice.
But all at once Ruby collapsed into her pillow and began violently
crying. “Don’t—oh, please don’t tease me about Fulke!” she sobbed.
Lychnis had an intimation. “What’s the matter?”
Page 149
For some time there was no answer; then a buried voice came from the
pillow: “I can’t bear you to speak of him.” A silence. Then: “I—I want him.
I love him.”
Lychnis peered into the dim moonlight, silent for a little. Then: “But, my
dear, I didn’t realize it was like that. I am surprised.” She put her arms
round Ruby. “Since when?”
There followed long confidences and comfortings. “And that’s why,”
concluded the afflicted one, “I said I hate you. I’ve been hating you a long
time—because you keep him from me!”
Lychnis smiled in the dark. “But don’t you see? That’s nearly over. You
will have him from me altogether—very soon.”
“Do you really think so?” Consoled, glowing, and happily doubtful,
Ruby fell asleep. When she was asleep Lychnis turned over on her face and
sobbed her heart out. She saw clearly that Ruby would soon have Fulke—
the chimpanzee-like Fulke—away from her altogether. She didn’t mind
that. But it gave her a sense of desertion. It was strange that soon Fulke
should lie in her place, or take Ruby to his. She would be alone. It was the
case that she was losing her friends—even her father. Her heart sank at the
deep silence. The shadow of the lattice lengthened out on the floor. Outside
a spray of leaves brushed monotonously against the roof of the verandah.
Soon she would be alone, quite alone—face to face with a queer reality—
except for Ambrose. The name floated to her in the silence. Ambrose.
Perhaps he was on the verandah composing. She crept from the bed, crept
out on the verandah. Outside there was nothing but the warm moonlight and
the leaves brushing on the roof. She came back, alone with the spectre of
Yuan. She shivered and lay deathly still, clutching the bedclothes, while the
ghostly moonlight peered in through the lattice, stole in and embraced her
like an emanation from his cold, unearthly mind. The spray of leaves
swished to and fro on the roof of the verandah.
pillow: “I can’t bear you to speak of him.” A silence. Then: “I—I want him.
I love him.”
Lychnis peered into the dim moonlight, silent for a little. Then: “But, my
dear, I didn’t realize it was like that. I am surprised.” She put her arms
round Ruby. “Since when?”
There followed long confidences and comfortings. “And that’s why,”
concluded the afflicted one, “I said I hate you. I’ve been hating you a long
time—because you keep him from me!”
Lychnis smiled in the dark. “But don’t you see? That’s nearly over. You
will have him from me altogether—very soon.”
“Do you really think so?” Consoled, glowing, and happily doubtful,
Ruby fell asleep. When she was asleep Lychnis turned over on her face and
sobbed her heart out. She saw clearly that Ruby would soon have Fulke—
the chimpanzee-like Fulke—away from her altogether. She didn’t mind
that. But it gave her a sense of desertion. It was strange that soon Fulke
should lie in her place, or take Ruby to his. She would be alone. It was the
case that she was losing her friends—even her father. Her heart sank at the
deep silence. The shadow of the lattice lengthened out on the floor. Outside
a spray of leaves brushed monotonously against the roof of the verandah.
Soon she would be alone, quite alone—face to face with a queer reality—
except for Ambrose. The name floated to her in the silence. Ambrose.
Perhaps he was on the verandah composing. She crept from the bed, crept
out on the verandah. Outside there was nothing but the warm moonlight and
the leaves brushing on the roof. She came back, alone with the spectre of
Yuan. She shivered and lay deathly still, clutching the bedclothes, while the
ghostly moonlight peered in through the lattice, stole in and embraced her
like an emanation from his cold, unearthly mind. The spray of leaves
swished to and fro on the roof of the verandah.
Page 150
35
EFORE making an important decision, which Ambrose presently
records, Lychnis suffered several changes of mood of a subtle kind,
and she was able under his expert questioning to describe them, to
give an account of the happenings in the mental, the emotional, the spiritual
sphere—the slight happenings that irresistibly fixed her course.
She woke heavy-eyed. After a long wandering in the hot mists of early
morning by the reedy shore of the Lake and among the creeks and cliffs and
waterfalls, she came clearly to see herself isolated. Since the first morning
when she had explored the valley with Ambrose and encountered the swans,
she alone (Ambrose not for the moment considered) had made progress in
experience. The others, she perceived, had all abandoned the experience
which they had begun, content to remain on the fringe, to let it go
ungrasped, uncomprehended. They had stopped short on the threshold of
the valley, on the threshold of a dream. She had entered the dream. To her
life was yielding up secrets. She looked back from the dome of an emerald
hill and saw the vermilion roof, with its horns and glittering dragons, of the
Yellow Emperor’s Pavilion, in the crescent of the bamboo grove. They were
all sleeping there, except Ambrose, the recorder of other people’s
experiences, whose white-clad figure she saw in the far distance down by
the Lake. They were sleeping, while she woke and strove with what life was
offering to the mind. She would keep them there until she had finished,
until the valley and its denizens had no more to give, for it is the privilege
of those who wrestle with the stuff of experience that they should sacrifice
the others. Looking up, she saw that a great mass of clouds in the east was
thrusting its arms about the valley. An encircling wall seemed to shut her off
from the nearly forgotten world of Europe. It made it easier not to go back.
Ambrose pictures her standing on the top of her hill like a fluttering flag.
Lonely she must have been. It is lonely, he remarks, to be in the advanced
posts in the matter of human experience.
EFORE making an important decision, which Ambrose presently
records, Lychnis suffered several changes of mood of a subtle kind,
and she was able under his expert questioning to describe them, to
give an account of the happenings in the mental, the emotional, the spiritual
sphere—the slight happenings that irresistibly fixed her course.
She woke heavy-eyed. After a long wandering in the hot mists of early
morning by the reedy shore of the Lake and among the creeks and cliffs and
waterfalls, she came clearly to see herself isolated. Since the first morning
when she had explored the valley with Ambrose and encountered the swans,
she alone (Ambrose not for the moment considered) had made progress in
experience. The others, she perceived, had all abandoned the experience
which they had begun, content to remain on the fringe, to let it go
ungrasped, uncomprehended. They had stopped short on the threshold of
the valley, on the threshold of a dream. She had entered the dream. To her
life was yielding up secrets. She looked back from the dome of an emerald
hill and saw the vermilion roof, with its horns and glittering dragons, of the
Yellow Emperor’s Pavilion, in the crescent of the bamboo grove. They were
all sleeping there, except Ambrose, the recorder of other people’s
experiences, whose white-clad figure she saw in the far distance down by
the Lake. They were sleeping, while she woke and strove with what life was
offering to the mind. She would keep them there until she had finished,
until the valley and its denizens had no more to give, for it is the privilege
of those who wrestle with the stuff of experience that they should sacrifice
the others. Looking up, she saw that a great mass of clouds in the east was
thrusting its arms about the valley. An encircling wall seemed to shut her off
from the nearly forgotten world of Europe. It made it easier not to go back.
Ambrose pictures her standing on the top of her hill like a fluttering flag.
Lonely she must have been. It is lonely, he remarks, to be in the advanced
posts in the matter of human experience.
Page 151
36
N the afternoon, lying idle and alone on the verandah, she
reflected that she had not spoken to Terence Fitzgerald for a long
time. She could not remember that he had looked at her with hate
or resentment. He had been aloof, but that was his habit, and it might be
that still he was bound to her in spirit, not resenting her actions. So she went
to her bedroom, put on a twelfth-century robe of amber with a design of
black and red butterflies, sped across the lawn, and slid through the
bamboo-forest, that was heavy and dark with summer, to the tiled
watchtower.
She climbed the stairs, peering through little windows that she passed,
and came to his blue-tiled room. It was littered with painting apparatus. He
sat at the window, in his bard-like, painter’s gown, with his hands clasped,
looking sadly out over the quivering bamboo grove. When she came in his
great eyes filled with fire and his voice rang with joy.
“At last the high gods have told you to come?” Then reproach shadowed
his face. “But in that alien dress. This is not Lychnis, not my divine
inspiration materialized.”
“I have abandoned the other dress,” she replied, “for ever.”
“For ever!”
“I must look the part I am going to play.”
“But we are going back. Lord Sombrewater has decided.” He spoke with
great earnestness.
“Are we? Not quite yet perhaps.” She concealed her meaning, giving him
great distress. They sat together in the wide window, on a ledge of pale
yellow tiles. The poet eyed her long and dreamily; sometimes (through
dreaming) his knee touched hers, or his hand, if he spoke, found it
necessary to pat her fingers or her shoulder. The innocence of the poet
permitted itself some intimacies. But they woke no thrill in her. She only
N the afternoon, lying idle and alone on the verandah, she
reflected that she had not spoken to Terence Fitzgerald for a long
time. She could not remember that he had looked at her with hate
or resentment. He had been aloof, but that was his habit, and it might be
that still he was bound to her in spirit, not resenting her actions. So she went
to her bedroom, put on a twelfth-century robe of amber with a design of
black and red butterflies, sped across the lawn, and slid through the
bamboo-forest, that was heavy and dark with summer, to the tiled
watchtower.
She climbed the stairs, peering through little windows that she passed,
and came to his blue-tiled room. It was littered with painting apparatus. He
sat at the window, in his bard-like, painter’s gown, with his hands clasped,
looking sadly out over the quivering bamboo grove. When she came in his
great eyes filled with fire and his voice rang with joy.
“At last the high gods have told you to come?” Then reproach shadowed
his face. “But in that alien dress. This is not Lychnis, not my divine
inspiration materialized.”
“I have abandoned the other dress,” she replied, “for ever.”
“For ever!”
“I must look the part I am going to play.”
“But we are going back. Lord Sombrewater has decided.” He spoke with
great earnestness.
“Are we? Not quite yet perhaps.” She concealed her meaning, giving him
great distress. They sat together in the wide window, on a ledge of pale
yellow tiles. The poet eyed her long and dreamily; sometimes (through
dreaming) his knee touched hers, or his hand, if he spoke, found it
necessary to pat her fingers or her shoulder. The innocence of the poet
permitted itself some intimacies. But they woke no thrill in her. She only
Page 152
leaned out and caressed the close ivy, or gazed up at the swifts circling over
a group of elms in the midst of the bamboo.
“The dress is alien, but it is enchanting,” he said, after a pause. “It falls
about you like an amber spell.”
“Paint me,” she replied. “I came to be painted, as promised.”
He obeyed. “I believe it is a spell,” he went on. “You are under a spell,
woven on you by your Chinese. The robe has definitely altered your aura.”
“Is that the case? Tell me, has Yuan got an aura?”
“As far as I can discover,” said Terence, with the air of making a
mysterious confidence, “he has got practically nothing else.”
“You mean—no body?”
“No corporeal habitation at all—not to speak of. Does that interest you?
Is it a point of any importance?”
But she was watching the swifts, and only threw out an aside: “You must
write an article, ‘The Influence of Environment on the Aura.’”
“But it is profound, I can tell you—in fact, it is disconcerting. I cannot
understand these people. It is all part and parcel of the mysterious, sinister
unresponsiveness of the place. I am unhappy here.” His grey eyes were
mournful. “I sit all day without any illumination, unvisited by any
messenger from those mysterious worlds that touch so closely on ours. The
astral plane is quite closed to me.”
“Something has gone wrong with the trapdoor,” she ventured,
unsympathetically.
“Unvisited by anyone,” he added, with meaning. But she was absorbed in
the gliding swifts.
“I believe some evil spirit on the Other Side has done this by way of a
joke. Those three friends of yours, Lychnis, are elementals, vampires.”
“It was you brought us here,” she threw out, with her eyes on the sky.
“The Peach-blossom People—pink feet, I remember.”
“It was to punish me for some error. They have brought me here and
blown out the candle of my vision. I cannot contemplate. My harp and my
a group of elms in the midst of the bamboo.
“The dress is alien, but it is enchanting,” he said, after a pause. “It falls
about you like an amber spell.”
“Paint me,” she replied. “I came to be painted, as promised.”
He obeyed. “I believe it is a spell,” he went on. “You are under a spell,
woven on you by your Chinese. The robe has definitely altered your aura.”
“Is that the case? Tell me, has Yuan got an aura?”
“As far as I can discover,” said Terence, with the air of making a
mysterious confidence, “he has got practically nothing else.”
“You mean—no body?”
“No corporeal habitation at all—not to speak of. Does that interest you?
Is it a point of any importance?”
But she was watching the swifts, and only threw out an aside: “You must
write an article, ‘The Influence of Environment on the Aura.’”
“But it is profound, I can tell you—in fact, it is disconcerting. I cannot
understand these people. It is all part and parcel of the mysterious, sinister
unresponsiveness of the place. I am unhappy here.” His grey eyes were
mournful. “I sit all day without any illumination, unvisited by any
messenger from those mysterious worlds that touch so closely on ours. The
astral plane is quite closed to me.”
“Something has gone wrong with the trapdoor,” she ventured,
unsympathetically.
“Unvisited by anyone,” he added, with meaning. But she was absorbed in
the gliding swifts.
“I believe some evil spirit on the Other Side has done this by way of a
joke. Those three friends of yours, Lychnis, are elementals, vampires.”
“It was you brought us here,” she threw out, with her eyes on the sky.
“The Peach-blossom People—pink feet, I remember.”
“It was to punish me for some error. They have brought me here and
blown out the candle of my vision. I cannot contemplate. My harp and my
Page 153
tongue are silent; my hand is paralysed. And now the word descends on me
in the mists of morning that I must arise and go back to Ireland. Everything
is so designed and so finished, so dead; and I find your friends so on top of
life, so beyond the capacity to feel the world’s sorrow, so smug.”
She spoke to the bamboo grove. “And so clean. And everyone is so
happy. And inspiration only comes to you when you are in an untidy,
poverty stricken, romantic country where the people are superstitious and
incompetent. In your Paradise everyone must be Celtic and ridiculous. To
be poetical, to have beautiful fancies and run to press with them is diseased.
You dress up the cold substance of experience with starry crowns and gauze
wings to make it look like fairies. A country should produce either men who
can think straight or men who can live hard—especially the first. That is
what compels me in a man.”
The wild anger that flashed in his eyes died down when she suddenly
turned her face.
“There is distress in your eyes, not scorn.” His concern became apparent
in a disposition to offer her the protection of his bosom.
At that moment, indeed, if Terence wanted Ireland, Lychnis wanted
England. Hypnotized by the wheeling of the swifts over the elms, she had
seen her home, and the pull at her was agonizing. The elm-clump beyond
the sea of bamboo was an island of the familiar in a sea of strangeness. She
suffered an intolerable desire for England, for the Georgian house, for the
tennis-lawns, the stables, the cornfields. Her nerves stormed for the
satisfaction that those old habits could give, and her more complex desire
for the undefined satisfaction that she was pursuing in the Peach-blossom
Valley all but suffered shipwreck. But she gave no hint of this to the poet.
He was friendly to her, but because he loved her she must put him far away,
increasing her isolation. They sat in stillness and silence while the blazing
summer sun sank down the afternoon sky and the swifts mounted and
swerved and flickered high up over the elms.
in the mists of morning that I must arise and go back to Ireland. Everything
is so designed and so finished, so dead; and I find your friends so on top of
life, so beyond the capacity to feel the world’s sorrow, so smug.”
She spoke to the bamboo grove. “And so clean. And everyone is so
happy. And inspiration only comes to you when you are in an untidy,
poverty stricken, romantic country where the people are superstitious and
incompetent. In your Paradise everyone must be Celtic and ridiculous. To
be poetical, to have beautiful fancies and run to press with them is diseased.
You dress up the cold substance of experience with starry crowns and gauze
wings to make it look like fairies. A country should produce either men who
can think straight or men who can live hard—especially the first. That is
what compels me in a man.”
The wild anger that flashed in his eyes died down when she suddenly
turned her face.
“There is distress in your eyes, not scorn.” His concern became apparent
in a disposition to offer her the protection of his bosom.
At that moment, indeed, if Terence wanted Ireland, Lychnis wanted
England. Hypnotized by the wheeling of the swifts over the elms, she had
seen her home, and the pull at her was agonizing. The elm-clump beyond
the sea of bamboo was an island of the familiar in a sea of strangeness. She
suffered an intolerable desire for England, for the Georgian house, for the
tennis-lawns, the stables, the cornfields. Her nerves stormed for the
satisfaction that those old habits could give, and her more complex desire
for the undefined satisfaction that she was pursuing in the Peach-blossom
Valley all but suffered shipwreck. But she gave no hint of this to the poet.
He was friendly to her, but because he loved her she must put him far away,
increasing her isolation. They sat in stillness and silence while the blazing
summer sun sank down the afternoon sky and the swifts mounted and
swerved and flickered high up over the elms.
Page 154
37
T evening, when the sky was a flaming garden in the glass of the
Lake, Ambrose and Lychnis sat side by side in a punt at a distant
part of the shore, quietly fishing. Their punt was moored by two
poles. Behind them a wall of reeds; before them the green reflection; a step
beyond it the sky mirrored in an abyss. They were fishing for pike, perch
and the like.
“Yes, it had been decided to return,” he replied to a question, “until Sprot
disappeared. It is not known whether he went back to the Floating Leaf or
whether—— Do you, perhaps, know what has become of him?”
“I haven’t a notion.” She hooked a gudgeon of suitable size through the
appropriate membrane and cast her line. “Until it is known, I suppose, my
father will stay on. I mean, he wouldn’t desert even Sprot. In any case I do
not think he will go back just yet.”
Ambrose lifted his eyes for a moment from his float to glance at her—a
reed-fairy with amber robe and amber hair, steadily holding her rod with
slender hands, frowning at the float that bobbed in the ripples. She was a
novice at fishing. It was certainly accurate to describe her as a most lovely
young woman. The meaning of her words would no doubt be given
presently. She had clearly brought him here to deliver it.
“They can’t bear it any more because Hsiao’s death doesn’t make any
difference to Yuan and Wang. Why, Ambrose?”
“You know why. You have grasped the principle. They cherish the
personality, and cannot endure the indifference to personality that Yuan and
Wang display.”
“Yes,” she responded; “I do know. They cannot bear to think that they are
of no more importance than a grain of dust, or a slug, or a tomato. What do
you think about personality?”
T evening, when the sky was a flaming garden in the glass of the
Lake, Ambrose and Lychnis sat side by side in a punt at a distant
part of the shore, quietly fishing. Their punt was moored by two
poles. Behind them a wall of reeds; before them the green reflection; a step
beyond it the sky mirrored in an abyss. They were fishing for pike, perch
and the like.
“Yes, it had been decided to return,” he replied to a question, “until Sprot
disappeared. It is not known whether he went back to the Floating Leaf or
whether—— Do you, perhaps, know what has become of him?”
“I haven’t a notion.” She hooked a gudgeon of suitable size through the
appropriate membrane and cast her line. “Until it is known, I suppose, my
father will stay on. I mean, he wouldn’t desert even Sprot. In any case I do
not think he will go back just yet.”
Ambrose lifted his eyes for a moment from his float to glance at her—a
reed-fairy with amber robe and amber hair, steadily holding her rod with
slender hands, frowning at the float that bobbed in the ripples. She was a
novice at fishing. It was certainly accurate to describe her as a most lovely
young woman. The meaning of her words would no doubt be given
presently. She had clearly brought him here to deliver it.
“They can’t bear it any more because Hsiao’s death doesn’t make any
difference to Yuan and Wang. Why, Ambrose?”
“You know why. You have grasped the principle. They cherish the
personality, and cannot endure the indifference to personality that Yuan and
Wang display.”
“Yes,” she responded; “I do know. They cannot bear to think that they are
of no more importance than a grain of dust, or a slug, or a tomato. What do
you think about personality?”
Page 155
“The strange thing about it is,” he pointed out, “that Wang and Yuan, who
ignore it, have more of it. It is a strange truth. But we understand—do we
not?—that the personality is not their own. They merely contain, as it were,
something cosmical, something that streams and emanates from them.”
“It has the effect, merely, of personality,” she observed. “But it is very
fascinating.”
“You find it so?”
“My float has gone.” It had disappeared in the clouds that seemed to drift
under it.
“Don’t strike for a few seconds,” he put in. “It’s pike. They run off with
the bait and begin to swallow it afterwards. Now!”
She struck.
“Don’t pull,” he continued. “Hold gently when you can.”
“I feel it,” she gasped. “I’m in communication. It’s wonderful to feel the
weight of something in a world you can’t see.”
By a method of her own the fish was got into the boat. “It’s a pike,” said
Ambrose, “but with improvements of Yuan’s.”
“Yes, I find Yuan fascinating,” she continued, when she had cast her line
again.
“You are in love with him?”
“Must you put it in the diary? If he were a figure on a vase ... if he would
behave as such after marriage ... I don’t know if I am in love. That’s what I
have to find out. I couldn’t go away without finding out, could I? I must
find out. Nothing else matters, and that is the sole reason why I am making
so much trouble—not intellectual curiosity, or friendship, or anything like
that, but simply an unanswerable desire to understand what is happening to
me. At present it’s like this—I can’t do without him. I feel I must always be
in his presence, watching him, hearing him. Is that love?”
“It is foolish,” said Ambrose, “to ask ourselves ‘Is she in love?’ We have
no definition of love. We do not know what it is. This is the only question
we need put, in the case before us: ‘Is your desire towards him strong
enough, and more especially single enough, to decide you to make an
ignore it, have more of it. It is a strange truth. But we understand—do we
not?—that the personality is not their own. They merely contain, as it were,
something cosmical, something that streams and emanates from them.”
“It has the effect, merely, of personality,” she observed. “But it is very
fascinating.”
“You find it so?”
“My float has gone.” It had disappeared in the clouds that seemed to drift
under it.
“Don’t strike for a few seconds,” he put in. “It’s pike. They run off with
the bait and begin to swallow it afterwards. Now!”
She struck.
“Don’t pull,” he continued. “Hold gently when you can.”
“I feel it,” she gasped. “I’m in communication. It’s wonderful to feel the
weight of something in a world you can’t see.”
By a method of her own the fish was got into the boat. “It’s a pike,” said
Ambrose, “but with improvements of Yuan’s.”
“Yes, I find Yuan fascinating,” she continued, when she had cast her line
again.
“You are in love with him?”
“Must you put it in the diary? If he were a figure on a vase ... if he would
behave as such after marriage ... I don’t know if I am in love. That’s what I
have to find out. I couldn’t go away without finding out, could I? I must
find out. Nothing else matters, and that is the sole reason why I am making
so much trouble—not intellectual curiosity, or friendship, or anything like
that, but simply an unanswerable desire to understand what is happening to
me. At present it’s like this—I can’t do without him. I feel I must always be
in his presence, watching him, hearing him. Is that love?”
“It is foolish,” said Ambrose, “to ask ourselves ‘Is she in love?’ We have
no definition of love. We do not know what it is. This is the only question
we need put, in the case before us: ‘Is your desire towards him strong
enough, and more especially single enough, to decide you to make an
Page 156
experiment with him that would create a situation complex enough to be
awkward from the point of view of some of the parties less intimately, but
to an important extent, concerned?’”
“Yes, that is the question we ought to put,” she agreed. “The answer is
——”
But he was momentarily engaged in pulling a fine red perch of about six
pounds out of the water. He landed it, and they bent over the tank, to watch
it swimming about in company with her improved pike.
“The answer,” she resumed, gazing at his image in the tank, “is that she
doesn’t know, but she has made up her mind that the only way to find out is
to live in conditions similar to those which would obtain if the whole
experiment were in hand, and with this object she proposes to accept an
invitation extended to her some time back and live on the island for a little
while in close company with Wang and Yuan, sharing quarters with two or
three of the Chinese girls. Is that the kind of answer you like? The kind of
sentence, I should say.” They left the tank and went back to their rods.
Brown shadows of night were now lurking in the luxuriant summer foliage
of the valley.
“At any rate it leaves me clear as to your meaning.” He fitted out his
hook with a fresh gudgeon. “You intend to pursue your experience, if
necessary to the last conclusion?”
“Well—nobody could blame me if I did.”
“Nobody could, but plenty would. It is the custom to blame people who
put things to the test for themselves.”
“You would not blame me?”
“Praise and blame do seem so profoundly irrelevant. Was that a bite? No.
It is getting too dark to see. The chief point is that at present you are not
sure. You will go near the terrible fruit of knowledge, but will you pluck
it?”
“You see inside of me, Ambrose. I like it. Yes, there is perhaps something
I cannot get over. I don’t know if I loathe that, or whether I like it. Perhaps
you can tell me which. Or ... or what it would be like ... if something would
make it ... easy.”
awkward from the point of view of some of the parties less intimately, but
to an important extent, concerned?’”
“Yes, that is the question we ought to put,” she agreed. “The answer is
——”
But he was momentarily engaged in pulling a fine red perch of about six
pounds out of the water. He landed it, and they bent over the tank, to watch
it swimming about in company with her improved pike.
“The answer,” she resumed, gazing at his image in the tank, “is that she
doesn’t know, but she has made up her mind that the only way to find out is
to live in conditions similar to those which would obtain if the whole
experiment were in hand, and with this object she proposes to accept an
invitation extended to her some time back and live on the island for a little
while in close company with Wang and Yuan, sharing quarters with two or
three of the Chinese girls. Is that the kind of answer you like? The kind of
sentence, I should say.” They left the tank and went back to their rods.
Brown shadows of night were now lurking in the luxuriant summer foliage
of the valley.
“At any rate it leaves me clear as to your meaning.” He fitted out his
hook with a fresh gudgeon. “You intend to pursue your experience, if
necessary to the last conclusion?”
“Well—nobody could blame me if I did.”
“Nobody could, but plenty would. It is the custom to blame people who
put things to the test for themselves.”
“You would not blame me?”
“Praise and blame do seem so profoundly irrelevant. Was that a bite? No.
It is getting too dark to see. The chief point is that at present you are not
sure. You will go near the terrible fruit of knowledge, but will you pluck
it?”
“You see inside of me, Ambrose. I like it. Yes, there is perhaps something
I cannot get over. I don’t know if I loathe that, or whether I like it. Perhaps
you can tell me which. Or ... or what it would be like ... if something would
make it ... easy.”
Page 157
Her speech did not often falter. This little hard grain of knowledge in
regard to physical facts she still hesitated to put to the test of experience.
The unilluminated fact discomposed her.
“That statement you were to prepare for me...?”
He smiled to himself in the gathering brown darkness. “I am afraid it is
not quite ready.”
The night fell swiftly at last, faintly lit by a moon still low down among
the hills, like a lotus among great brown petals. Both felt the weight of a
fish when they went to put away rod and line. Soon all was packed up, and
Ambrose rowed the punt slowly away.
“You will put me on the island?” she asked.
“Certainly.”
“And tell my father?—explain to him?”
“I will.”
“And remain my friend when they all misunderstand and hate me?”
“Why, yes.”
“What a darling you are!”
He records that when he put her ashore on the Rock she kissed him and
wept. He rowed the punt slowly back through the lanes in the water-lily
leaves.
regard to physical facts she still hesitated to put to the test of experience.
The unilluminated fact discomposed her.
“That statement you were to prepare for me...?”
He smiled to himself in the gathering brown darkness. “I am afraid it is
not quite ready.”
The night fell swiftly at last, faintly lit by a moon still low down among
the hills, like a lotus among great brown petals. Both felt the weight of a
fish when they went to put away rod and line. Soon all was packed up, and
Ambrose rowed the punt slowly away.
“You will put me on the island?” she asked.
“Certainly.”
“And tell my father?—explain to him?”
“I will.”
“And remain my friend when they all misunderstand and hate me?”
“Why, yes.”
“What a darling you are!”
He records that when he put her ashore on the Rock she kissed him and
wept. He rowed the punt slowly back through the lanes in the water-lily
leaves.
Page 158
38
YCHNIS made her way through its main gates into the walled
collection of courtyards and one-storied houses where the
relatives of old Wang and Yuan lived. During many days spent on
the island she had made acquaintance with numbers of them, and now they
gave her an eager welcome, overjoyed that the fair-haired and fairy-like
stranger should have accepted their invitation. But her first night, alone with
two Chinese girls in the lanterned chamber, was strange. They chattered to
her in a speech like the speech of birds; they rolled themselves up
fantastically on their queer beds; and, kind and affectionate with her as they
might be, she lay shaking by herself in the darkness, unutterably alone.
With morning there were many things, apart from the pursuit of her
enterprise, to fill her mind. It was amusing to watch her companions
plastering their hair down with resin. Other young women came in to assist
at her toilet, some dressed, as was more usual among them, in the ordinary
costume of a Chinese girl; others, for the sake of pleasing her, or because it
was their custom, in robes copied from the fashions of many centuries. An
embarrassing interest was shown in her affairs. They offered her a quantity
of clothes to choose from, and watched her with delighted and confusion-
producing comment while she managed the combination she effected of her
own soft underclothes with robe and trousers in heliotrope and green. They
laughed over her. She pleased them.
After breakfast, when she was introduced to some gentle elder women,
she was taken by four or five of her friends to a room with an effect, in the
clear morning heat, of pink and pale green and gold. There were elaborate
chairs, Chinese books, a chessboard in ebony and amber, a stringed
instrument (which later she learned to play), two or three landscapes on
silk, objects in ivory and jade and unknown precious metals. An attempt
was made at conversation of an explanatory kind.
YCHNIS made her way through its main gates into the walled
collection of courtyards and one-storied houses where the
relatives of old Wang and Yuan lived. During many days spent on
the island she had made acquaintance with numbers of them, and now they
gave her an eager welcome, overjoyed that the fair-haired and fairy-like
stranger should have accepted their invitation. But her first night, alone with
two Chinese girls in the lanterned chamber, was strange. They chattered to
her in a speech like the speech of birds; they rolled themselves up
fantastically on their queer beds; and, kind and affectionate with her as they
might be, she lay shaking by herself in the darkness, unutterably alone.
With morning there were many things, apart from the pursuit of her
enterprise, to fill her mind. It was amusing to watch her companions
plastering their hair down with resin. Other young women came in to assist
at her toilet, some dressed, as was more usual among them, in the ordinary
costume of a Chinese girl; others, for the sake of pleasing her, or because it
was their custom, in robes copied from the fashions of many centuries. An
embarrassing interest was shown in her affairs. They offered her a quantity
of clothes to choose from, and watched her with delighted and confusion-
producing comment while she managed the combination she effected of her
own soft underclothes with robe and trousers in heliotrope and green. They
laughed over her. She pleased them.
After breakfast, when she was introduced to some gentle elder women,
she was taken by four or five of her friends to a room with an effect, in the
clear morning heat, of pink and pale green and gold. There were elaborate
chairs, Chinese books, a chessboard in ebony and amber, a stringed
instrument (which later she learned to play), two or three landscapes on
silk, objects in ivory and jade and unknown precious metals. An attempt
was made at conversation of an explanatory kind.
Page 159
The youngest of them—a demure, slender girl, who bent and twisted her
body with the grace of a willow in the wind—indicated names, such as
Golden Apricot, Blue Lotus, or Scarlet Moth. Then she put a question:
“Married?”
“Not married,” Lychnis replied.
“Those two married,” the child indicated, pointing to an elaborate,
indolent beauty, and a girl with a sad, intelligent face. “Hsiao’s wives.”
Lychnis was shocked. They seemed so young for that hideous painter,
and it was tactless of the child to have introduced the subject. The beauty
smiled secretly, as if she had some fountain, and no mystical one, of
consolation, and the sad one wrung her hands. It was to be gathered that the
reactions of these two young widows were of the human kind, not like those
of their extraordinary relatives.
It occurred to Lychnis to ask whether Yuan was married. It came to her
that he might have a wife or two wives. There was an exasperating titter.
“Yuan!” Two or three shaped their mouths to his name, producing an effect
as if they were astonished, or scandalized, or contemptuous—she could not
tell what.
Then the beauty spoke—in English, surprisingly: “Yuan not a man—
neither is Wang Li.”
“You mean?”
But she would do no more than smile, and Lychnis leaned back on her
apple-green cushion, angrily wondering how to find out what she meant.
Was it meant that Yuan was a spirit, or ghost? A Yuan that was a ghost
might be more agreeable in the capacity of husband. She suddenly felt,
among these matter-of-fact and human young women, and there came with
it a dismaying sense of unreality, that she must have been dreaming about
some porcelain image in a museum or a figure on a scroll.
“Are you sad that Yuan is not a man?” asked the beauty, with quite
European cattishness.
“How well you speak English!” Lychnis graciously replied, desirous of
friendly relations.
body with the grace of a willow in the wind—indicated names, such as
Golden Apricot, Blue Lotus, or Scarlet Moth. Then she put a question:
“Married?”
“Not married,” Lychnis replied.
“Those two married,” the child indicated, pointing to an elaborate,
indolent beauty, and a girl with a sad, intelligent face. “Hsiao’s wives.”
Lychnis was shocked. They seemed so young for that hideous painter,
and it was tactless of the child to have introduced the subject. The beauty
smiled secretly, as if she had some fountain, and no mystical one, of
consolation, and the sad one wrung her hands. It was to be gathered that the
reactions of these two young widows were of the human kind, not like those
of their extraordinary relatives.
It occurred to Lychnis to ask whether Yuan was married. It came to her
that he might have a wife or two wives. There was an exasperating titter.
“Yuan!” Two or three shaped their mouths to his name, producing an effect
as if they were astonished, or scandalized, or contemptuous—she could not
tell what.
Then the beauty spoke—in English, surprisingly: “Yuan not a man—
neither is Wang Li.”
“You mean?”
But she would do no more than smile, and Lychnis leaned back on her
apple-green cushion, angrily wondering how to find out what she meant.
Was it meant that Yuan was a spirit, or ghost? A Yuan that was a ghost
might be more agreeable in the capacity of husband. She suddenly felt,
among these matter-of-fact and human young women, and there came with
it a dismaying sense of unreality, that she must have been dreaming about
some porcelain image in a museum or a figure on a scroll.
“Are you sad that Yuan is not a man?” asked the beauty, with quite
European cattishness.
“How well you speak English!” Lychnis graciously replied, desirous of
friendly relations.
Page 160
At this also there was a titter, and the demure child explained with
readiness and a remarkable virtuosity in the method of allusion that her
lovely cousin had learnt this and more from Quentin.
Lychnis closed her eyes, not caring to learn whether the slender young
lady had also learnt at the same knee. Quentin, in his hateful
irresponsibility, she savagely reflected, knew no restraints. But how would
it be to spend the rest of her life among these twittering golden mice? The
sad one, the intelligent one, perhaps she would not lightly permit herself
what seemed to Lychnis to require the profound assent of reason and
imagination. Yuan might take her away, of course. She suffered a wave of
anger that he did not come.
readiness and a remarkable virtuosity in the method of allusion that her
lovely cousin had learnt this and more from Quentin.
Lychnis closed her eyes, not caring to learn whether the slender young
lady had also learnt at the same knee. Quentin, in his hateful
irresponsibility, she savagely reflected, knew no restraints. But how would
it be to spend the rest of her life among these twittering golden mice? The
sad one, the intelligent one, perhaps she would not lightly permit herself
what seemed to Lychnis to require the profound assent of reason and
imagination. Yuan might take her away, of course. She suffered a wave of
anger that he did not come.
Page 161
39
UAN was away in the mountains, and as day after day passed
without him Lychnis sank deeper into doubt and misery. Then at
last he came back, sought her out, spent all his time with her, and
they began to weave their lives into one strand. They spent days and nights
in the Flying Dragon, often at great distances from the valley; or sometimes
they sought strange experiences among the neighbouring forests and crags;
and the summer wore on to its full splendour. Afterwards she gave Ambrose
some account of these various experiences, and he chose three or four to
illustrate the progress of her relations with Yuan.
She began to be influenced increasingly, it appears, by the silent and
deliberate guidance of his mind. He had means of conveying his thoughts to
her without speech, and this means he used more and more effectively as
their intimacy deepened. One afternoon of serene and golden beauty they
were strolling, steeped in this conversation, through a birch-wood among
the hills. They came upon three Rishi, or mountain wizards, contemplating
the smoke of incense in a green circle under the trees. Behind the Rishi was
a porcelain image, shrined among leaves, a thing of infinite stillness. The
two friends silently joined the group; Yuan leaned against a birch trunk,
chin in hand. Lychnis lay prone. But from time to time she looked round at
Yuan, for he seemed to have withdrawn his mind from her, to have plunged
himself, without thought for her, in the contemplation of the smoke of
incense. And the three Rishi were of the most repulsive ugliness—the first
huge and sensual, with a belly that burst through filthy rags, distended ears,
and the face of a demon of wrath; the second small and thin, with the face
of a froward newt; the third deformed in the spine, crab-armed, lascivious
and cruel. They took no notice whatever of the newcomers, and sat for so
long in a tremendous immobility, like that of the brooding porcelain figure,
that the flap of a leaf overhead reverberated through the forest and seemed
to echo down long passages in the mind. Their foul and repulsive
appearance began to be more incongruous with so profound a stillness; their
UAN was away in the mountains, and as day after day passed
without him Lychnis sank deeper into doubt and misery. Then at
last he came back, sought her out, spent all his time with her, and
they began to weave their lives into one strand. They spent days and nights
in the Flying Dragon, often at great distances from the valley; or sometimes
they sought strange experiences among the neighbouring forests and crags;
and the summer wore on to its full splendour. Afterwards she gave Ambrose
some account of these various experiences, and he chose three or four to
illustrate the progress of her relations with Yuan.
She began to be influenced increasingly, it appears, by the silent and
deliberate guidance of his mind. He had means of conveying his thoughts to
her without speech, and this means he used more and more effectively as
their intimacy deepened. One afternoon of serene and golden beauty they
were strolling, steeped in this conversation, through a birch-wood among
the hills. They came upon three Rishi, or mountain wizards, contemplating
the smoke of incense in a green circle under the trees. Behind the Rishi was
a porcelain image, shrined among leaves, a thing of infinite stillness. The
two friends silently joined the group; Yuan leaned against a birch trunk,
chin in hand. Lychnis lay prone. But from time to time she looked round at
Yuan, for he seemed to have withdrawn his mind from her, to have plunged
himself, without thought for her, in the contemplation of the smoke of
incense. And the three Rishi were of the most repulsive ugliness—the first
huge and sensual, with a belly that burst through filthy rags, distended ears,
and the face of a demon of wrath; the second small and thin, with the face
of a froward newt; the third deformed in the spine, crab-armed, lascivious
and cruel. They took no notice whatever of the newcomers, and sat for so
long in a tremendous immobility, like that of the brooding porcelain figure,
that the flap of a leaf overhead reverberated through the forest and seemed
to echo down long passages in the mind. Their foul and repulsive
appearance began to be more incongruous with so profound a stillness; their
Page 162
ugliness was so clearly not the sign of any present passion that they seemed
to grow unreal. They might be about to vanish. She suddenly perceived in
their faces the signs of immortal, worldforgetting youth. Then came a
solitary message from Yuan, that these were men who had left behind them
the passions of the world and given themselves to the experience of reality.
“It is the presence of reality,” he said to her mind, “that displays the
unreality of the outward world.” The wrathful one stirred faintly at the
passage of thought from mind to mind; his wrinkled eyelids perceptibly
twitched.
Yuan returned to the contemplation, and Lychnis found herself being
drawn in—wandering, rather, in a world of fancies on the edge of what was
too cold and uncongenial for her to enter. At first the sensations in her body
intensified. There was an itch for movement in legs and fingers. She was
acutely aware of the thrust of her chin in her hand, the strain of the muscles
at waist and abdomen, a fly buzzing in her hair, a pebble under her knee.
But a gentle wind played on her calves and head. Discomforts faded. She
became aware of the beautiful lines and relations of her body. She relaxed,
and the tree-roots on which she was lying seemed to embrace her, to gain
contact with her; the life of the tree gained contact with her life. She turned
on her back in the embrace of the birch-tree, and began pondering on the
delicate tracery of leaves, swaying and glowing in the peaceful sky. She
was in a world of trees—birch, poplar, chestnut and ash; tall silver trunks,
brown twisted trunks, smooth boles, tender shoots, branches carrying a
weight of ivy; green tranquil leaves, broad, flat leaves hanging on long
stems, white fluttering leaves like clouds of butterflies; in a world of pale
green and misty substance, and deep green with dark, lucid caves, splashes
of golden yellow, blurs of red-brown. There was an imperceptible, infinite
rustling, an unseen flitting of birds, sometimes a note; a tranquil diffused
light, and beyond the tree-tops an immense pure well and medium of light,
a warm sun-drenched region of inter-stellar space, longed for by the senses.
The roots under her body stretched up to a silver trunk that lifted its weight
of foliage into the world of foliage and light, lifting her spirit with it. She
was among myriads of leaves, exulting, whispering choirs. It seemed to her
that the spirits of those who have loved the light of the sky dwelt in them,
tasting the sun and the warm winds, saturated with light, with air, with the
unseen medium of life and being. A profound calm, a strength of reposed,
victorious soul, pervaded the leaves, a dignity of that which fears neither
to grow unreal. They might be about to vanish. She suddenly perceived in
their faces the signs of immortal, worldforgetting youth. Then came a
solitary message from Yuan, that these were men who had left behind them
the passions of the world and given themselves to the experience of reality.
“It is the presence of reality,” he said to her mind, “that displays the
unreality of the outward world.” The wrathful one stirred faintly at the
passage of thought from mind to mind; his wrinkled eyelids perceptibly
twitched.
Yuan returned to the contemplation, and Lychnis found herself being
drawn in—wandering, rather, in a world of fancies on the edge of what was
too cold and uncongenial for her to enter. At first the sensations in her body
intensified. There was an itch for movement in legs and fingers. She was
acutely aware of the thrust of her chin in her hand, the strain of the muscles
at waist and abdomen, a fly buzzing in her hair, a pebble under her knee.
But a gentle wind played on her calves and head. Discomforts faded. She
became aware of the beautiful lines and relations of her body. She relaxed,
and the tree-roots on which she was lying seemed to embrace her, to gain
contact with her; the life of the tree gained contact with her life. She turned
on her back in the embrace of the birch-tree, and began pondering on the
delicate tracery of leaves, swaying and glowing in the peaceful sky. She
was in a world of trees—birch, poplar, chestnut and ash; tall silver trunks,
brown twisted trunks, smooth boles, tender shoots, branches carrying a
weight of ivy; green tranquil leaves, broad, flat leaves hanging on long
stems, white fluttering leaves like clouds of butterflies; in a world of pale
green and misty substance, and deep green with dark, lucid caves, splashes
of golden yellow, blurs of red-brown. There was an imperceptible, infinite
rustling, an unseen flitting of birds, sometimes a note; a tranquil diffused
light, and beyond the tree-tops an immense pure well and medium of light,
a warm sun-drenched region of inter-stellar space, longed for by the senses.
The roots under her body stretched up to a silver trunk that lifted its weight
of foliage into the world of foliage and light, lifting her spirit with it. She
was among myriads of leaves, exulting, whispering choirs. It seemed to her
that the spirits of those who have loved the light of the sky dwelt in them,
tasting the sun and the warm winds, saturated with light, with air, with the
unseen medium of life and being. A profound calm, a strength of reposed,
victorious soul, pervaded the leaves, a dignity of that which fears neither
Page 163
life nor death, not subject to them. Sometimes a bevy of young leaves
fluttered with a gust of angelic laughter, or there was a vast stir of
passionless conversation, a communion of those who are beyond passion,
reposing in the myriad forest leaves. She felt, certainly, a presence. It was
what she had perceived in the hideous faces of the Rishi. A presence that
was not a presence; a presence seen in the structure of beauty, but yet it was
not beauty; she found it also in music, in a formula, in the valley, in the eyes
of Yuan, but it was not any of these; not happiness or unhappiness, nor life
or death, but pre-existent and yet non-existent—such phrases from Yuan’s
conversation came to her mind. She turned her gaze to the serene and
smiling face of the porcelain figure among the leaves. It was a thing of great
stillness. It was inactive, but it seemed charged with activity. “It lives,” was
her first thought; and pat came the silent answer from Yuan: “It more than
lives. There is more than life.” A vista was opened to her. The presence in
the life of the trees, in the not-life of the figure, in the unreal faces of the
Rishi, was the same presence—the intangible, the unnameable. She
perceived a reality outside thought, unhuman and without the warmth and
pleasure of thought, a reality that she could not grasp with mind or senses;
but the experience of it brought joy.
And dimly, only dimly, she felt Yuan beside her in the sea of forest
thoughts, leaf thoughts, as if he guided her where she floated. In the
apprehension of him, in that realm of experience, there was no distaste. She
felt closer to him when her senses were submerged. She was where there
are no distinctions of this and that.
Her thoughts were broken into by spoken words. The Rishi were coming
to the end of their contemplation, and they returned to the world in a state
of unhuman gaiety. There still sounded in them the mirth of the Paradise
where they had been.
Their gaiety abruptly came to an end. “There are two imperfect beings in
contemplation with us,” said the demon of wrath.
“One,” added the newt, “is very imperfect, being full of half-thoughts,
and even whole thoughts, and long pauses of irrelevant dreaming. Those
who have thoughts in their minds should not gather round the smoke of
incense.”
fluttered with a gust of angelic laughter, or there was a vast stir of
passionless conversation, a communion of those who are beyond passion,
reposing in the myriad forest leaves. She felt, certainly, a presence. It was
what she had perceived in the hideous faces of the Rishi. A presence that
was not a presence; a presence seen in the structure of beauty, but yet it was
not beauty; she found it also in music, in a formula, in the valley, in the eyes
of Yuan, but it was not any of these; not happiness or unhappiness, nor life
or death, but pre-existent and yet non-existent—such phrases from Yuan’s
conversation came to her mind. She turned her gaze to the serene and
smiling face of the porcelain figure among the leaves. It was a thing of great
stillness. It was inactive, but it seemed charged with activity. “It lives,” was
her first thought; and pat came the silent answer from Yuan: “It more than
lives. There is more than life.” A vista was opened to her. The presence in
the life of the trees, in the not-life of the figure, in the unreal faces of the
Rishi, was the same presence—the intangible, the unnameable. She
perceived a reality outside thought, unhuman and without the warmth and
pleasure of thought, a reality that she could not grasp with mind or senses;
but the experience of it brought joy.
And dimly, only dimly, she felt Yuan beside her in the sea of forest
thoughts, leaf thoughts, as if he guided her where she floated. In the
apprehension of him, in that realm of experience, there was no distaste. She
felt closer to him when her senses were submerged. She was where there
are no distinctions of this and that.
Her thoughts were broken into by spoken words. The Rishi were coming
to the end of their contemplation, and they returned to the world in a state
of unhuman gaiety. There still sounded in them the mirth of the Paradise
where they had been.
Their gaiety abruptly came to an end. “There are two imperfect beings in
contemplation with us,” said the demon of wrath.
“One,” added the newt, “is very imperfect, being full of half-thoughts,
and even whole thoughts, and long pauses of irrelevant dreaming. Those
who have thoughts in their minds should not gather round the smoke of
incense.”
Page 164
“The other,” contributed the third, “is nearly thoughtless, nearly
unconscious; but he impedes the flow of reality into himself and among us
by some attachment to the passions and desires of men.”
“A brother!” piped the newt, with a gurgle of newt-like laughter, “an
immortal, has drowned the never-ending merriment of the immortals in a
draught of red and serious desire!”
Yuan did not change countenance, but he drew her away, and they were
followed as they went down the rocky path among the birches by sounds of
immense hilarity. This is the life he is destined for by family tradition,
reflected Lychnis, and he is to become like these, though not so ugly.
His conversation on the way down was somewhat of that which is more
important than desire and life, beside which human pleasure is insignificant.
“Those,” he said, explaining the point of view of his three acquaintances,
“who have once found the satisfaction of non-being desire it, and they shun
the things that belong to existence, as, for example, friendship and love.”
That might not be inconvenient, in some circumstances, was the thought
that presented itself to her attention. It came forcibly at first, then faded in a
myriad quivering forest thoughts, at the heart of which, in a radiation of
light and power, through a wisp of the smoke of incense, the image of the
porcelain saint eternally smiled. An unearthly smile, it was, without scorn
and without pity—a smile that made all human experience seem irrelevant,
and all human language conceited.
unconscious; but he impedes the flow of reality into himself and among us
by some attachment to the passions and desires of men.”
“A brother!” piped the newt, with a gurgle of newt-like laughter, “an
immortal, has drowned the never-ending merriment of the immortals in a
draught of red and serious desire!”
Yuan did not change countenance, but he drew her away, and they were
followed as they went down the rocky path among the birches by sounds of
immense hilarity. This is the life he is destined for by family tradition,
reflected Lychnis, and he is to become like these, though not so ugly.
His conversation on the way down was somewhat of that which is more
important than desire and life, beside which human pleasure is insignificant.
“Those,” he said, explaining the point of view of his three acquaintances,
“who have once found the satisfaction of non-being desire it, and they shun
the things that belong to existence, as, for example, friendship and love.”
That might not be inconvenient, in some circumstances, was the thought
that presented itself to her attention. It came forcibly at first, then faded in a
myriad quivering forest thoughts, at the heart of which, in a radiation of
light and power, through a wisp of the smoke of incense, the image of the
porcelain saint eternally smiled. An unearthly smile, it was, without scorn
and without pity—a smile that made all human experience seem irrelevant,
and all human language conceited.
Page 165
40
T the height of summer the rains came; the fiery flowers and the
fantastic hills were extinguished in a blur of rain, in a steam and
smell of rain throughout the valley, in clouds of rain drifting
among the crags, arrows of rain slanting across the Lake.
For a day or two Yuan and Lychnis stayed at home, amusing themselves
in the laboratories, talking in the library, studying paintings on silk,
handling bronzes and porcelain, looking out at the rain. They had plenty to
say and do, but the deluge had a voice for Lychnis, and she desired to feel
the drench on her body, to be enveloped in the embrace of warm rain. The
third day, therefore, they took a punt and a cormorant, and went fishing,
with only the protection of a flat umbrella, she in her glass-green silk, he in
his hunting costume of russet-brown with a note of crimson. Forthwith they
were gasping under the minute insistent drive of the myriad rain arrows.
They made their way down the squelching path, among dripping laurels, to
the shore.
She laughed. “We are in the power of the rain. It’s delicious.” And he
smiled back, knowing how softly and surely the rain prevails.
“See,” he called, “the subject for a picture—Rain on a Sheet of Water and
Ducks swimming under a Willow.”
They found their punt, and she remembers the touch of his wet hand as
he helped her on board. They pushed off, and the rain fell steadily and
softly all about them. The sky was full of grey, swirling veils; pale, driving
gusts swept the leaves and the white lilies. The shore receded, there was a
blur of willows in a slant of rain, a glimpse of rock like a grey core of rain,
and then they were together in a warm, misty oblivion.
Lychnis put up her face to the soft downpour, taking warm caresses on
her eyes, in her mouth. The rain drenched her, soaked into her hair,
smoothed the silk robe to her body so that she seemed stripped, blinded her,
beat her, knew every part of her, and prevailed. She felt shameless and
T the height of summer the rains came; the fiery flowers and the
fantastic hills were extinguished in a blur of rain, in a steam and
smell of rain throughout the valley, in clouds of rain drifting
among the crags, arrows of rain slanting across the Lake.
For a day or two Yuan and Lychnis stayed at home, amusing themselves
in the laboratories, talking in the library, studying paintings on silk,
handling bronzes and porcelain, looking out at the rain. They had plenty to
say and do, but the deluge had a voice for Lychnis, and she desired to feel
the drench on her body, to be enveloped in the embrace of warm rain. The
third day, therefore, they took a punt and a cormorant, and went fishing,
with only the protection of a flat umbrella, she in her glass-green silk, he in
his hunting costume of russet-brown with a note of crimson. Forthwith they
were gasping under the minute insistent drive of the myriad rain arrows.
They made their way down the squelching path, among dripping laurels, to
the shore.
She laughed. “We are in the power of the rain. It’s delicious.” And he
smiled back, knowing how softly and surely the rain prevails.
“See,” he called, “the subject for a picture—Rain on a Sheet of Water and
Ducks swimming under a Willow.”
They found their punt, and she remembers the touch of his wet hand as
he helped her on board. They pushed off, and the rain fell steadily and
softly all about them. The sky was full of grey, swirling veils; pale, driving
gusts swept the leaves and the white lilies. The shore receded, there was a
blur of willows in a slant of rain, a glimpse of rock like a grey core of rain,
and then they were together in a warm, misty oblivion.
Lychnis put up her face to the soft downpour, taking warm caresses on
her eyes, in her mouth. The rain drenched her, soaked into her hair,
smoothed the silk robe to her body so that she seemed stripped, blinded her,
beat her, knew every part of her, and prevailed. She felt shameless and
Page 166
searching caresses down back and limbs, between her breasts and over her
torso, on knees and feet. The rain was possessing her, but the face of the
rain that watched her was Yuan’s. She held up her mouth to the down-
drenching lover, saying, “I adore you.”
The voice of Yuan replied, “Water-lily.” He was regarding her, she
realized, with a keen gaze, more than ordinarily prolonged and remorseless.
He held her with his gaze, as if he admitted, now, a special relation between
them, and wished her to admit it, too. Close to her, shut in by the changing
wall of rain, he seemed big and immediate, like a god, like the rain-god. His
features, his yellow skin, his piercing eyes, the slash of crimson on his
brown tunic—sole note of colour in a drifting, grey universe—had a
terrifying distinctness. He was very close and real and living, though his life
—the life behind his unreadable eyes—was not the life of men. Perhaps
because it was not Yuan who looked at her, but the swirling rain, not Yuan,
but the voice of the universe who spoke, distaste for his flesh vanished.
Yuan was dissolved and received into the body of the rain, and she desired
him. Past and future vanished; all else was shut out; there was no earth or
heaven—only herself in a space of warm, saturating water, floating on
water; herself, a cormorant with a fish, and the god of the universe. In his
eyes, deep and unreadable and fascinating like the black lake-water, she was
about to drown.
He came towards her. She felt her hands taken. The face, impending,
intent, was close to hers. The mouth, a calm flower in the rain, was
stretched out to her.
She offered herself to the terror of his mouth and the fierce and shining
infinity that looked out of his eyes. There was no person in them, only a
stupendous power. Yuan had vanished; what held her was not Yuan. Her
own body, her own person, seemed also to dissolve and stream away in the
rain. There was a sudden blinding drive, a hurricane embrace of rain, and in
the midst of it his small mouth was a spot of fire.
torso, on knees and feet. The rain was possessing her, but the face of the
rain that watched her was Yuan’s. She held up her mouth to the down-
drenching lover, saying, “I adore you.”
The voice of Yuan replied, “Water-lily.” He was regarding her, she
realized, with a keen gaze, more than ordinarily prolonged and remorseless.
He held her with his gaze, as if he admitted, now, a special relation between
them, and wished her to admit it, too. Close to her, shut in by the changing
wall of rain, he seemed big and immediate, like a god, like the rain-god. His
features, his yellow skin, his piercing eyes, the slash of crimson on his
brown tunic—sole note of colour in a drifting, grey universe—had a
terrifying distinctness. He was very close and real and living, though his life
—the life behind his unreadable eyes—was not the life of men. Perhaps
because it was not Yuan who looked at her, but the swirling rain, not Yuan,
but the voice of the universe who spoke, distaste for his flesh vanished.
Yuan was dissolved and received into the body of the rain, and she desired
him. Past and future vanished; all else was shut out; there was no earth or
heaven—only herself in a space of warm, saturating water, floating on
water; herself, a cormorant with a fish, and the god of the universe. In his
eyes, deep and unreadable and fascinating like the black lake-water, she was
about to drown.
He came towards her. She felt her hands taken. The face, impending,
intent, was close to hers. The mouth, a calm flower in the rain, was
stretched out to her.
She offered herself to the terror of his mouth and the fierce and shining
infinity that looked out of his eyes. There was no person in them, only a
stupendous power. Yuan had vanished; what held her was not Yuan. Her
own body, her own person, seemed also to dissolve and stream away in the
rain. There was a sudden blinding drive, a hurricane embrace of rain, and in
the midst of it his small mouth was a spot of fire.
Page 167
41
EXT day they climbed up among the crags in gusty weather,
and as evening drew on they were overtaken by a shower.
There was a mountain temple by a torrent in the shadow of a
rock. They crossed the torrent by a bridge and took shelter.
While Yuan contemplated a bronze image of Kwannon, Lychnis looked
out at the crags, the pines, the valley below where the torrent fell booming.
Far away was the Lake and the island in a mist of rain. Or sometimes she
watched Yuan. She had abandoned everything to him, and waited for what
he might be about to command. She was living in the intoxication of what
seemed an unending now, and made no conjectures as to what might happen
when now ended.
All day their talk had been of the regions where he had taken her with the
power of his mind (and where she had followed easily), of tree life, of
insect life (a weird region), of chill regions beyond, out of which life takes
origin. This seemed to her cold talk for lovers, and she fancied she was
ready that it should become warmer.
She called to him: “Yuan.”
His voice answered from within: “Lychnis.”
“We are like the gods up here. Down there I see the world, where Wang
Li is.” Her mind did not admit the thought of others on the far side of the
Lake.
“Do the gods live for ever, and are they eternally happy?” she asked. Her
thoughts were all of an immense duration of happiness in some illimitable
space of light, with dim shapes of mountains and pavilions. But a shadow
fell across her mind, an annihilating thought of a cessation, of a space of
nothing, of her lover wilfully dissolving in emptiness, deliberately ceasing
to be.
EXT day they climbed up among the crags in gusty weather,
and as evening drew on they were overtaken by a shower.
There was a mountain temple by a torrent in the shadow of a
rock. They crossed the torrent by a bridge and took shelter.
While Yuan contemplated a bronze image of Kwannon, Lychnis looked
out at the crags, the pines, the valley below where the torrent fell booming.
Far away was the Lake and the island in a mist of rain. Or sometimes she
watched Yuan. She had abandoned everything to him, and waited for what
he might be about to command. She was living in the intoxication of what
seemed an unending now, and made no conjectures as to what might happen
when now ended.
All day their talk had been of the regions where he had taken her with the
power of his mind (and where she had followed easily), of tree life, of
insect life (a weird region), of chill regions beyond, out of which life takes
origin. This seemed to her cold talk for lovers, and she fancied she was
ready that it should become warmer.
She called to him: “Yuan.”
His voice answered from within: “Lychnis.”
“We are like the gods up here. Down there I see the world, where Wang
Li is.” Her mind did not admit the thought of others on the far side of the
Lake.
“Do the gods live for ever, and are they eternally happy?” she asked. Her
thoughts were all of an immense duration of happiness in some illimitable
space of light, with dim shapes of mountains and pavilions. But a shadow
fell across her mind, an annihilating thought of a cessation, of a space of
nothing, of her lover wilfully dissolving in emptiness, deliberately ceasing
to be.
Page 168
At her question, a swift, stony chill seemed to pass across his face. “Your
question has no relation to reality,” he coldly replied.
“I know you think it,” she answered. “I see quite well that it is absurd.
You have made me understand that life is relative and all that. But it is a
queer thought for a woman in love. My brains have all gone, you see,
because of it, and I—the I that is the living Lychnis, and this body—
clamour to be recognized.”
She had not spoken to him or to herself so boldly before, but the thought
of what he was always calling the eternal, non-existing Lychnis, with no
body for caresses, the Lychnis pre-existent in a state precedent to matter and
intelligence and life, was not congenial to her. But was she ready for an
alternative? At once her words presented their own meaning clearly to her
mind, and she experienced a terror that she chose to find delicious. There he
was, tall and brooding, near her in the gloom of the evening. She was ready
to think of herself as having been seized, as captive to the masked,
expressionless god.
A gust of wind boomed in the roof of the hut.
“It is chilly here,” she said. “Are we going away to-night to the forests in
the south, where it is so warm?”
He stood close to her, and her orchid-petal hands lay in his. She divined a
formidable debate in his mind, and wished that she could have read the eyes
that gazed past her through the window. If he did not take her to the
forests.... If they stayed here.... This might become her bridal chamber. She
let the thought take her fully, and in the face of reality looked through the
window for an escape. There was only rain and frowning crags and the
valley, and perhaps the shadow of a picture of someone far off who could
have given her advice. The bridal chamber! She was happy as she was, after
all, in a now that might as well be unending, and perhaps, if she was to be
possessed by Yuan, it would have to be in the glow of that moment of assent
in the rain-world, now somewhat past.
He made no reply to her thoughts. With him it was crisis. He chose the
flowering moment of desire to show his contempt for it. Most probably the
moments of silence were an eternity of the anguish of renunciation.
question has no relation to reality,” he coldly replied.
“I know you think it,” she answered. “I see quite well that it is absurd.
You have made me understand that life is relative and all that. But it is a
queer thought for a woman in love. My brains have all gone, you see,
because of it, and I—the I that is the living Lychnis, and this body—
clamour to be recognized.”
She had not spoken to him or to herself so boldly before, but the thought
of what he was always calling the eternal, non-existing Lychnis, with no
body for caresses, the Lychnis pre-existent in a state precedent to matter and
intelligence and life, was not congenial to her. But was she ready for an
alternative? At once her words presented their own meaning clearly to her
mind, and she experienced a terror that she chose to find delicious. There he
was, tall and brooding, near her in the gloom of the evening. She was ready
to think of herself as having been seized, as captive to the masked,
expressionless god.
A gust of wind boomed in the roof of the hut.
“It is chilly here,” she said. “Are we going away to-night to the forests in
the south, where it is so warm?”
He stood close to her, and her orchid-petal hands lay in his. She divined a
formidable debate in his mind, and wished that she could have read the eyes
that gazed past her through the window. If he did not take her to the
forests.... If they stayed here.... This might become her bridal chamber. She
let the thought take her fully, and in the face of reality looked through the
window for an escape. There was only rain and frowning crags and the
valley, and perhaps the shadow of a picture of someone far off who could
have given her advice. The bridal chamber! She was happy as she was, after
all, in a now that might as well be unending, and perhaps, if she was to be
possessed by Yuan, it would have to be in the glow of that moment of assent
in the rain-world, now somewhat past.
He made no reply to her thoughts. With him it was crisis. He chose the
flowering moment of desire to show his contempt for it. Most probably the
moments of silence were an eternity of the anguish of renunciation.
Page 169
“Is anything the matter?” She caught some faint shadow of dismay on the
strong mask of his visage. “Are you displeased?”
There was no answer. There had been a change in Yuan, like the change
that comes over a man at the moment of death. Her breath troubled her, and
she beat in terror at the gates of his mind. “Oh, Yuan! Yuan! Answer for
pity’s sake!” But he had closed the gates of his mind against her for ever.
She stormed, now, to come in, to be his, to accept the whole sequel of her
actions, to accept the experience to which she had given herself in its
entirety. But the experience had committed treason against her; she was
forsaken of God.
“Oh what has happened? What is the matter?” she pleaded. “Why have
you gone cold to me?” But she pleaded with a porcelain idol in a dark
mountain temple. Her lands still lay in his like lilies in the hands of an
image. She tore them away, and took hold of the window-sill and bowed her
head into them and sobbed, until the fear of the universe that had turned
mercilessly against her silenced even her sobbing with its formidable cold.
Then there was a movement on the still face of the image; the god put out a
ray of protection against the terror that threatened to overwhelm her, but he
left her without refuge from her grief and dismay. She was to face that, he
seemed cruelly to determine, unaided.
After a time he touched her on the shoulder and beckoned her to follow
him. She went after him into the twilight garden behind the temple, and
there he plucked a peach from a little tree and bade her eat it. “This fruit,”
he said, “is only for the favoured of God when they have become fitted to
endure deep experiences.”
Saying this he walked away, and she followed him across the torrent,
homeward through rain that beat her now and loved her no more. He held
his face from her. Once, indeed, he turned to her suddenly, and she seemed,
almost against credence, to see an expression of suffering. But before it had
gained a hold even on her memory it was gone, and he strode on again.
strong mask of his visage. “Are you displeased?”
There was no answer. There had been a change in Yuan, like the change
that comes over a man at the moment of death. Her breath troubled her, and
she beat in terror at the gates of his mind. “Oh, Yuan! Yuan! Answer for
pity’s sake!” But he had closed the gates of his mind against her for ever.
She stormed, now, to come in, to be his, to accept the whole sequel of her
actions, to accept the experience to which she had given herself in its
entirety. But the experience had committed treason against her; she was
forsaken of God.
“Oh what has happened? What is the matter?” she pleaded. “Why have
you gone cold to me?” But she pleaded with a porcelain idol in a dark
mountain temple. Her lands still lay in his like lilies in the hands of an
image. She tore them away, and took hold of the window-sill and bowed her
head into them and sobbed, until the fear of the universe that had turned
mercilessly against her silenced even her sobbing with its formidable cold.
Then there was a movement on the still face of the image; the god put out a
ray of protection against the terror that threatened to overwhelm her, but he
left her without refuge from her grief and dismay. She was to face that, he
seemed cruelly to determine, unaided.
After a time he touched her on the shoulder and beckoned her to follow
him. She went after him into the twilight garden behind the temple, and
there he plucked a peach from a little tree and bade her eat it. “This fruit,”
he said, “is only for the favoured of God when they have become fitted to
endure deep experiences.”
Saying this he walked away, and she followed him across the torrent,
homeward through rain that beat her now and loved her no more. He held
his face from her. Once, indeed, he turned to her suddenly, and she seemed,
almost against credence, to see an expression of suffering. But before it had
gained a hold even on her memory it was gone, and he strode on again.
Page 170
42
HE oppressive heat of summer was over, and during the still
nights when the lotus fades Lychnis heard of the wild geese
flying southward. She saw nothing of Yuan for nine days. But
entering the summer pavilion among the tree-tops one brilliant night of
autumn she found him seated cross-legged on the floor, in a haze of
moonlight, ragged, bare-chested, in a rapt meditation. He made no sign of
having perceived her. She sat herself down in his neighbourhood and
waited, recognizing in the moonlight—ghostly remembrance of summer
sunshine she was used to there—details of the bleached, airswept room. Her
eyes were drawn to the space of vast, shimmering sky in the door. A branch
of pine thrust across that space, she remembers, and she watched the
delicate shadow of the pine-branch swaying slightly on the bare floor,
travelling remorselessly like time towards the idol seated by the doorway.
He was so still that soon she believed herself to be dreaming.
When at last a voice issued from his profound immobility she felt the
assault of terror, as if a phantom had spoken. “There is an imperfect being
in contemplation with me,” the figure said.
“It is I, Lychnis,” she answered meekly.
He seemed scarcely aware of her. He was indeed dead in the body. “An
echo reaches me. A voice that spoke once in the world of unreality.” His
tones were the high, uncertain tones of a spirit. He turned his face, and it
was illuminated by an unearthly brilliance. It was like talking with a god
enthroned in a ghostly radiance of the night sky, and the floor between them
seemed a gulf of interstellar space.
“Here on this lonely earth,” she answered, “speaks a mouth you have
kissed.”
“What do you desire of me?”
HE oppressive heat of summer was over, and during the still
nights when the lotus fades Lychnis heard of the wild geese
flying southward. She saw nothing of Yuan for nine days. But
entering the summer pavilion among the tree-tops one brilliant night of
autumn she found him seated cross-legged on the floor, in a haze of
moonlight, ragged, bare-chested, in a rapt meditation. He made no sign of
having perceived her. She sat herself down in his neighbourhood and
waited, recognizing in the moonlight—ghostly remembrance of summer
sunshine she was used to there—details of the bleached, airswept room. Her
eyes were drawn to the space of vast, shimmering sky in the door. A branch
of pine thrust across that space, she remembers, and she watched the
delicate shadow of the pine-branch swaying slightly on the bare floor,
travelling remorselessly like time towards the idol seated by the doorway.
He was so still that soon she believed herself to be dreaming.
When at last a voice issued from his profound immobility she felt the
assault of terror, as if a phantom had spoken. “There is an imperfect being
in contemplation with me,” the figure said.
“It is I, Lychnis,” she answered meekly.
He seemed scarcely aware of her. He was indeed dead in the body. “An
echo reaches me. A voice that spoke once in the world of unreality.” His
tones were the high, uncertain tones of a spirit. He turned his face, and it
was illuminated by an unearthly brilliance. It was like talking with a god
enthroned in a ghostly radiance of the night sky, and the floor between them
seemed a gulf of interstellar space.
“Here on this lonely earth,” she answered, “speaks a mouth you have
kissed.”
“What do you desire of me?”
Page 171
“I desire to talk about ourselves and about love.” She was suddenly sharp
and insistent. One sees her seated on a cushion, her head bent attentively
towards him, or hanging somewhat like a child’s, and when her head was
hanging like that, one learns, it was because she had become aware of a
new, surprising element—an element of disrespect.
“Ourselves? Love? Self and love are renounced and forgotten, or if
remembered they are the remembered pain of some past life.” He spoke like
a dreamer in paradise, unwilling to wake.
“That is taking things very seriously,” she said, speaking thoughts that
astonished her as they came into her mind. “Perhaps, after all, love is not a
thing to be taken so seriously.” A quiver of pain troubled her as she said it,
remembering what delights she had thought to obtain from life and love.
Did he stir in his cave of radiance? “The moment of love is past. It was
perfect, and needs no addition. In any sense that is not tedious it lives
forever, and may be continually enjoyed by those who live in the blissful
regions of non-being. The personal in love is nothing.”
“All the same,” she put in, “it is delicious.”
“In love,” he repeated, “there is one moment that is eternal. As in art
there is a moment of perfect balance, which cannot be added to or
diminished without ruin, so in love.”
“Then,” she said, mocking, “I am for promiscuity. The more moments the
better.”
“But the delights of the lover and the artist,” he replied, “if they could be
prolonged for ever, would not be worth even a hint of the experience of
non-being.”
Alongside this verbal exchange, alongside the mockery that had come so
unexpectedly to life in her mind, she was hurt with images of days they had
spent together. She resumed: “I will not talk mockery. Let us be plain about
the issue. We loved. We experienced the beginnings of a perfect life
together. You have broken it. You have made a renunciation in accordance
with the tradition of your family. You have sacrificed me to attain your
queer paradise. I want you to satisfy me that it was right to do so.”
and insistent. One sees her seated on a cushion, her head bent attentively
towards him, or hanging somewhat like a child’s, and when her head was
hanging like that, one learns, it was because she had become aware of a
new, surprising element—an element of disrespect.
“Ourselves? Love? Self and love are renounced and forgotten, or if
remembered they are the remembered pain of some past life.” He spoke like
a dreamer in paradise, unwilling to wake.
“That is taking things very seriously,” she said, speaking thoughts that
astonished her as they came into her mind. “Perhaps, after all, love is not a
thing to be taken so seriously.” A quiver of pain troubled her as she said it,
remembering what delights she had thought to obtain from life and love.
Did he stir in his cave of radiance? “The moment of love is past. It was
perfect, and needs no addition. In any sense that is not tedious it lives
forever, and may be continually enjoyed by those who live in the blissful
regions of non-being. The personal in love is nothing.”
“All the same,” she put in, “it is delicious.”
“In love,” he repeated, “there is one moment that is eternal. As in art
there is a moment of perfect balance, which cannot be added to or
diminished without ruin, so in love.”
“Then,” she said, mocking, “I am for promiscuity. The more moments the
better.”
“But the delights of the lover and the artist,” he replied, “if they could be
prolonged for ever, would not be worth even a hint of the experience of
non-being.”
Alongside this verbal exchange, alongside the mockery that had come so
unexpectedly to life in her mind, she was hurt with images of days they had
spent together. She resumed: “I will not talk mockery. Let us be plain about
the issue. We loved. We experienced the beginnings of a perfect life
together. You have broken it. You have made a renunciation in accordance
with the tradition of your family. You have sacrificed me to attain your
queer paradise. I want you to satisfy me that it was right to do so.”
Page 172
He said nothing for a long time. She thought that he might reply with
questions: whether they had indeed loved; whether their life together would
have remained perfect; whether, indeed, there had not been already a
hesitation on her part. Then he spoke:
“The supreme experience of the senses is the renunciation of love.”
This did not seem to her an answer. She still waited, and soon he spoke
again, looking steadily out through the doorway into the space of
moonlight. His face was frozen and pure. “Do you still trouble my peace?”
“I grieve for our beautiful ruined love. I cannot, cannot forget it.”
His tones fell now with strange modulations, and there came to her
cadences of the flute he played to her in the forest. “The shadow of the
pine-branch travels across the floor, reaches my foot, passes over my body,
but does not enter me. It is thus with the memory of love. It is thus also with
the memory of the world. Around me, when I was a boy, I saw a world of
rock and grass and blue sky. Then, when I had meditated on these, and
perceived the secret life of water-meadow, torrent and flower, the seen
world dissolved. Rock and grass became vaporous like the sky. I saw trees
like apparitions, landscapes of shifting smoke, mountains of mist beyond
mountains of mist melting endlessly away into an infinite horizon of æther.
The world became a contemplation in the smoke of incense. It has gone,
and now I meditate on what has taken its place. I am possessed of what is
greater than joy. I have come into the calm of nothingness, into the lightless
and ineffable regions of non-being, where there is neither splendour nor
darkness. It is an ecstasy. There is no ripple from the created world; no
tremor of the pain or passion of men; nothing that appertains to the mind of
men; nothing in terms of thought and feeling, of aspiration or regret. The
pure lily is no more than the filthy fungus; the loftiness of mountains and
depth of waters are as the flatness and mud of the river-bed. I believe in the
unnameable, without shape or substance, infinite and inexpressible; one in
man, plant and inanimate matter; spirit of spirit, origin of origin, form of
form. I believe in the way that cannot be followed, the truth that cannot be
taught, the life which is more than life. It does nothing, yet there is nothing
which it does not achieve; creates all things, yet in itself is not; all worlds
and systems of worlds are born in it, yet it cannot be seen or heard; in its
nothingness life and death and all modes of conceivable being reside; it
questions: whether they had indeed loved; whether their life together would
have remained perfect; whether, indeed, there had not been already a
hesitation on her part. Then he spoke:
“The supreme experience of the senses is the renunciation of love.”
This did not seem to her an answer. She still waited, and soon he spoke
again, looking steadily out through the doorway into the space of
moonlight. His face was frozen and pure. “Do you still trouble my peace?”
“I grieve for our beautiful ruined love. I cannot, cannot forget it.”
His tones fell now with strange modulations, and there came to her
cadences of the flute he played to her in the forest. “The shadow of the
pine-branch travels across the floor, reaches my foot, passes over my body,
but does not enter me. It is thus with the memory of love. It is thus also with
the memory of the world. Around me, when I was a boy, I saw a world of
rock and grass and blue sky. Then, when I had meditated on these, and
perceived the secret life of water-meadow, torrent and flower, the seen
world dissolved. Rock and grass became vaporous like the sky. I saw trees
like apparitions, landscapes of shifting smoke, mountains of mist beyond
mountains of mist melting endlessly away into an infinite horizon of æther.
The world became a contemplation in the smoke of incense. It has gone,
and now I meditate on what has taken its place. I am possessed of what is
greater than joy. I have come into the calm of nothingness, into the lightless
and ineffable regions of non-being, where there is neither splendour nor
darkness. It is an ecstasy. There is no ripple from the created world; no
tremor of the pain or passion of men; nothing that appertains to the mind of
men; nothing in terms of thought and feeling, of aspiration or regret. The
pure lily is no more than the filthy fungus; the loftiness of mountains and
depth of waters are as the flatness and mud of the river-bed. I believe in the
unnameable, without shape or substance, infinite and inexpressible; one in
man, plant and inanimate matter; spirit of spirit, origin of origin, form of
form. I believe in the way that cannot be followed, the truth that cannot be
taught, the life which is more than life. It does nothing, yet there is nothing
which it does not achieve; creates all things, yet in itself is not; all worlds
and systems of worlds are born in it, yet it cannot be seen or heard; in its
nothingness life and death and all modes of conceivable being reside; it
Page 173
does not exist, yet it is home to the soul of man. It is ineffable. I therefore
renounce the world. I renounce joy and pain; the vision of spring and the
solemn reaping of autumn; the delight in mountain and tree, in cloudscape,
in the fierce tiger, in the flight of wild geese. I renounce the pride of life and
the pleasure of the body, and I renounce for ever the memory and taste of
love.”
The cadences that came like waves out of the moonlit silence ceased. His
visage was white and numb. One could not tell if the deep, oblong eyes
were seeing or if they were blind. Did he breathe? Did the bare porcelain
chest move? He might have been some hypnotic image, drowning her
resentment in sleep.
But the rim of the moon came suddenly into the doorway, making a
change, releasing her from a spell. It was intolerable that he should despise
the memory of their intimacy, and reject all she had given him of her mind
and senses. “Why, why did you kiss me that time?” she asked, in a storm of
protest.
“I do not remember,” said the calm voice.
Now he seemed immensely foreign and impenetrable, as if she had been
in love with a creature. Fiercely she remembered the Jupiter swan that had
made love to her that first morning, in a fit of inexplicable desire. Had it
been like that with Yuan? No communion of spirit at all? Her ideas about
him had been fictions of the mind. The angry desire to be kissed once again
by that fiction whose mouth was a spot of fire at once consumed her. She
longed in a storm of resentment to wake his senses again, to see those
flower-lips crumpled with the fire of passion, to see them grey with the
ashes of it. But what art had she to tempt him with? Or, indeed, what art
could have equalled the natural beauty of her shape, the fragile and
intoxicating bloom and mystery of her person, the troubled loveliness of her
mouth, of her eyes? Troubled, certainly, they were, but in them was a gleam
of that unstriving and creative energy on which her lover meditated. In
those subtle and moving relations between shoulder and breast, in the
ineffable curves of her body, shone openly his uncreated principle from
which all order and beauty proceeds.
These, maybe, were his thoughts, and evidently he perceived hers. “That
which is accidental in your loveliness has no force with me. Only the
renounce the world. I renounce joy and pain; the vision of spring and the
solemn reaping of autumn; the delight in mountain and tree, in cloudscape,
in the fierce tiger, in the flight of wild geese. I renounce the pride of life and
the pleasure of the body, and I renounce for ever the memory and taste of
love.”
The cadences that came like waves out of the moonlit silence ceased. His
visage was white and numb. One could not tell if the deep, oblong eyes
were seeing or if they were blind. Did he breathe? Did the bare porcelain
chest move? He might have been some hypnotic image, drowning her
resentment in sleep.
But the rim of the moon came suddenly into the doorway, making a
change, releasing her from a spell. It was intolerable that he should despise
the memory of their intimacy, and reject all she had given him of her mind
and senses. “Why, why did you kiss me that time?” she asked, in a storm of
protest.
“I do not remember,” said the calm voice.
Now he seemed immensely foreign and impenetrable, as if she had been
in love with a creature. Fiercely she remembered the Jupiter swan that had
made love to her that first morning, in a fit of inexplicable desire. Had it
been like that with Yuan? No communion of spirit at all? Her ideas about
him had been fictions of the mind. The angry desire to be kissed once again
by that fiction whose mouth was a spot of fire at once consumed her. She
longed in a storm of resentment to wake his senses again, to see those
flower-lips crumpled with the fire of passion, to see them grey with the
ashes of it. But what art had she to tempt him with? Or, indeed, what art
could have equalled the natural beauty of her shape, the fragile and
intoxicating bloom and mystery of her person, the troubled loveliness of her
mouth, of her eyes? Troubled, certainly, they were, but in them was a gleam
of that unstriving and creative energy on which her lover meditated. In
those subtle and moving relations between shoulder and breast, in the
ineffable curves of her body, shone openly his uncreated principle from
which all order and beauty proceeds.
These, maybe, were his thoughts, and evidently he perceived hers. “That
which is accidental in your loveliness has no force with me. Only the
Page 174
eternal has force. The eternal shines in you.”
Once again, amazingly, there streamed up in her a fountain of mockery,
but the icy reality of his renunciation froze her mockery at her lips. “I
believe,” she said, hesitatingly—“I believe that I am more of an adept than
Yuan, for I could laugh. I could laugh like old Wang and the Rishi. I am less
bound to the world and to passion than Yuan if I can laugh. To renounce is
to be bound by the tie of renunciation.” But no sign of emotion or any
response appeared on his face, and swiftly once more she fell under the
hypnotic spell of his stillness. He could not be mocked into life. She had to
meet him in the reality in which he rested. “I am a woman,” she said. “I see
no opposition between your unnameable and my now. Time may surely be
made delicious, for the unnameable must be in time, too, and in the usage of
love. It certainly is for a woman.”
“The supreme experience of the senses,” he repeated, “is the renunciation
of love. The renunciation is imperfect if it is only made by the one. You
have apprehended the bliss that I now experience. I brought it to your spirit,
but your own nature made you capable of receiving it. Your thoughts and
desires are not altogether of earth. The earth in you is earth, not of human
flesh, but of the narcissus. You have eaten the mystic peach. Why cannot
you therefore go all the way with me and renounce your share of what we
had in the world?”
She felt a vague terror. She faltered. “Even the narcissus needs the usage
of love.”
“Why do you not learn to attain the full ecstasy of contemplation in the
heart of the unnameable?”
“I do not desire to sit here motionless, like a dreaming flower, without
texture or colour, and receive in my dream a seed from your dream to beget
a dream.”
“It is life that is a dream,” he corrected. “To dread the unnameable is to
be a lost child that dreads to find home.”
“Home! You have found home ... through me!” She received
illumination. “You brought me here as an excuse for renunciation, as an
exercise; you used me to make your renunciation as difficult, as exquisite,
and as notable as you could. And now, perhaps, some shadow of earthly
Once again, amazingly, there streamed up in her a fountain of mockery,
but the icy reality of his renunciation froze her mockery at her lips. “I
believe,” she said, hesitatingly—“I believe that I am more of an adept than
Yuan, for I could laugh. I could laugh like old Wang and the Rishi. I am less
bound to the world and to passion than Yuan if I can laugh. To renounce is
to be bound by the tie of renunciation.” But no sign of emotion or any
response appeared on his face, and swiftly once more she fell under the
hypnotic spell of his stillness. He could not be mocked into life. She had to
meet him in the reality in which he rested. “I am a woman,” she said. “I see
no opposition between your unnameable and my now. Time may surely be
made delicious, for the unnameable must be in time, too, and in the usage of
love. It certainly is for a woman.”
“The supreme experience of the senses,” he repeated, “is the renunciation
of love. The renunciation is imperfect if it is only made by the one. You
have apprehended the bliss that I now experience. I brought it to your spirit,
but your own nature made you capable of receiving it. Your thoughts and
desires are not altogether of earth. The earth in you is earth, not of human
flesh, but of the narcissus. You have eaten the mystic peach. Why cannot
you therefore go all the way with me and renounce your share of what we
had in the world?”
She felt a vague terror. She faltered. “Even the narcissus needs the usage
of love.”
“Why do you not learn to attain the full ecstasy of contemplation in the
heart of the unnameable?”
“I do not desire to sit here motionless, like a dreaming flower, without
texture or colour, and receive in my dream a seed from your dream to beget
a dream.”
“It is life that is a dream,” he corrected. “To dread the unnameable is to
be a lost child that dreads to find home.”
“Home! You have found home ... through me!” She received
illumination. “You brought me here as an excuse for renunciation, as an
exercise; you used me to make your renunciation as difficult, as exquisite,
and as notable as you could. And now, perhaps, some shadow of earthly
Page 175
passion makes you urge me to accompany you. I will not. I have a home for
my spirit as well....” She broke off, for now terror snatched at her like the
cold hand of death. It was the dread that he would paralyse her life and
make her sit there for ever in a cold and spiritual trance. There was some
unknown and compelling reason why she should escape; there was some
urgent and unrecognized desire. The satisfaction of her being, she now
knew, was elsewhere. With a cry she fled from that bare, moon-swept
pavilion, and left the symbol of her experience staring into the moonlight.
my spirit as well....” She broke off, for now terror snatched at her like the
cold hand of death. It was the dread that he would paralyse her life and
make her sit there for ever in a cold and spiritual trance. There was some
unknown and compelling reason why she should escape; there was some
urgent and unrecognized desire. The satisfaction of her being, she now
knew, was elsewhere. With a cry she fled from that bare, moon-swept
pavilion, and left the symbol of her experience staring into the moonlight.
Page 176
43
MBROSE finds it difficult to decide from the recital that Lychnis
gave him what was her dominant mood during the following days.
There was an element she did not dwell on, but it was important—
an element of incredulity, perhaps, at finding her grief supportable. We see
her flitting about the woods, driven, in company with the leaves; the wind
was her own bewilderment. Mostly she went with her eyes on the ground.
Sometimes, no doubt, she would stamp her foot in anger for the pleasant
days Yuan had ruined, and wring her hands out of helplessness. But it seems
there were also days of which she tells little—days when she surprisingly
lost her trouble in adoration of their splendid heedlessness. That
heedlessness was a character of the universe with which she now
discovered in herself a surprising affinity.
Of one critical day she told nothing at all until long after, and for some
time Ambrose left blank pages in the diary. But one day he was able to fill
them in.
All was turning brown in the woods. Not a green leaf of summer.
Nothing but early twilight falling over the mountain hut, and sad autumn
rain. Yet, oddly, she did not feel a commensurate gloom. The clouds drove
across the sky, now lowering and resentful, now swift and angry, now
melting in vapour of tears, now piling onward high and contemptuous. But
her spirit did not answer these changes; it remained calm; it derived a
satisfaction from the magnificence of the moving cloudscape; it exulted,
even, in the deep and steady passion of the waterfall pouring from the
wooded shoulder of a mountain, in the vast tranquillity of the high crags
that floated above seas of rain. She stood in the shelter of an overhung rock
—a tiny, green-robed figure in the majesty of the mountains—and
examined her state of mind. Where was her grief? Washed away on the rain
that swept in gusts over the distant Lake. Where was the bundle of moods
that made up her troublesome self? Blown away on the winds that tore
through the pines, shattered and obliterated like the leaves of summer. Had
MBROSE finds it difficult to decide from the recital that Lychnis
gave him what was her dominant mood during the following days.
There was an element she did not dwell on, but it was important—
an element of incredulity, perhaps, at finding her grief supportable. We see
her flitting about the woods, driven, in company with the leaves; the wind
was her own bewilderment. Mostly she went with her eyes on the ground.
Sometimes, no doubt, she would stamp her foot in anger for the pleasant
days Yuan had ruined, and wring her hands out of helplessness. But it seems
there were also days of which she tells little—days when she surprisingly
lost her trouble in adoration of their splendid heedlessness. That
heedlessness was a character of the universe with which she now
discovered in herself a surprising affinity.
Of one critical day she told nothing at all until long after, and for some
time Ambrose left blank pages in the diary. But one day he was able to fill
them in.
All was turning brown in the woods. Not a green leaf of summer.
Nothing but early twilight falling over the mountain hut, and sad autumn
rain. Yet, oddly, she did not feel a commensurate gloom. The clouds drove
across the sky, now lowering and resentful, now swift and angry, now
melting in vapour of tears, now piling onward high and contemptuous. But
her spirit did not answer these changes; it remained calm; it derived a
satisfaction from the magnificence of the moving cloudscape; it exulted,
even, in the deep and steady passion of the waterfall pouring from the
wooded shoulder of a mountain, in the vast tranquillity of the high crags
that floated above seas of rain. She stood in the shelter of an overhung rock
—a tiny, green-robed figure in the majesty of the mountains—and
examined her state of mind. Where was her grief? Washed away on the rain
that swept in gusts over the distant Lake. Where was the bundle of moods
that made up her troublesome self? Blown away on the winds that tore
through the pines, shattered and obliterated like the leaves of summer. Had
Page 177
she any regret for her loneliness? She was incredulous to find that she
desired no companion, that she had need of no human being. Had she any
fear of the solitude of the mountains? She looked round at the wizard
shapes of pine-tree and rock to see if she could frighten herself, and there
was nothing in her mind but a strange, sweet, and growing exultation. All
alone under the huge overhung crag she laughed her tiny insect laugh—and
checked herself, for surely it was absurd that she felt no grief. But there it
was, a sensation as if waves out of heaven had flowed into the body that her
self, Lychnis, had vacated. Such a thing was preposterous, she decided; and
pursued her way homeward, resolvedly denying the almost intolerable
pleasure that invaded her. She walked with the heavy gait of one who
suffers.
Then, fronting her, in a thicket by a glade, she perceived the merry,
blanched face of Wang Li, peeping among brown leaves that fluttered and
danced on his aged bald head. A wild fawn nuzzled in his hand. He called
her, and she approached him with the demure gait of one who is sorrow-
stricken, but underneath this dissembling her heart beat like a bird’s, for she
seemed to be standing within the play of forces that flowed from him. Out
of the corner of her eye she stole a glance at the smiling, scant-bearded
visage. He was unguessably old, yet younger than the flowers that had been
in the glade that April. He was full of a frightening, unhuman wisdom; on
his face there played the wrinkles of a vast laughter. And unmistakably she
found in herself something corresponding.
“So Yuan has abandoned you,” he said, “and you do not know where to
find some relief from your temporary sorrow.”
She caught his eye. There were lightnings in it before which her
dissembling vanished like silk on hot coals. She broke into peal after peal of
laughter, and Wang beat his old head in an ecstasy of merriment. The fawn
cropped the grass in complete indifference.
But swiftly she became grave again. “I do not understand myself,” she
told him.
“It is simple enough.”
“All the same, I don’t understand why, when I was so dearly in love with
Yuan....”
desired no companion, that she had need of no human being. Had she any
fear of the solitude of the mountains? She looked round at the wizard
shapes of pine-tree and rock to see if she could frighten herself, and there
was nothing in her mind but a strange, sweet, and growing exultation. All
alone under the huge overhung crag she laughed her tiny insect laugh—and
checked herself, for surely it was absurd that she felt no grief. But there it
was, a sensation as if waves out of heaven had flowed into the body that her
self, Lychnis, had vacated. Such a thing was preposterous, she decided; and
pursued her way homeward, resolvedly denying the almost intolerable
pleasure that invaded her. She walked with the heavy gait of one who
suffers.
Then, fronting her, in a thicket by a glade, she perceived the merry,
blanched face of Wang Li, peeping among brown leaves that fluttered and
danced on his aged bald head. A wild fawn nuzzled in his hand. He called
her, and she approached him with the demure gait of one who is sorrow-
stricken, but underneath this dissembling her heart beat like a bird’s, for she
seemed to be standing within the play of forces that flowed from him. Out
of the corner of her eye she stole a glance at the smiling, scant-bearded
visage. He was unguessably old, yet younger than the flowers that had been
in the glade that April. He was full of a frightening, unhuman wisdom; on
his face there played the wrinkles of a vast laughter. And unmistakably she
found in herself something corresponding.
“So Yuan has abandoned you,” he said, “and you do not know where to
find some relief from your temporary sorrow.”
She caught his eye. There were lightnings in it before which her
dissembling vanished like silk on hot coals. She broke into peal after peal of
laughter, and Wang beat his old head in an ecstasy of merriment. The fawn
cropped the grass in complete indifference.
But swiftly she became grave again. “I do not understand myself,” she
told him.
“It is simple enough.”
“All the same, I don’t understand why, when I was so dearly in love with
Yuan....”
Page 178
“In love with your left knee!”
“What do you mean then? Was I not in love?” She reflected, almost
prepared, now, to believe it. “It is true, there was always a hesitation. But I
can explain that.”
He doubled up with laughter.
“I really can. There was a difference of flesh between us. He was a
foreigner, you see.”
The echoes of his laughter drifted to the mountains.
She was a little mortified. “It is insulting of you not to believe me. I only
know that I shall never love any man again.” Now the deep pleasures of the
summer came back to her heart, giving it a twist.
The fountains of Wang’s mirth were too much for him. His bleached and
shrunken old body could hardly contain the elemental upwelling. The
universe itself laughed at her in his old eyes as it had rained in Yuan’s. “Let
us walk,” he gasped; “let us go home.” He wiped tears from his cheeks.
Then once more the beauty of it overwhelmed him. “She can never love
again!” He held his sides.
“Well,” she expostulated, “there is nobody. I could not love my father or
my old friend Ambrose. The rest bore me. I do not want love. I have this
queer new pleasure in me instead.”
They scrambled down the valleys, he subject to recurrent fits of
amusement. She could not withstand him, and at last allowed herself to
regard Yuan’s seriousness and her own bewilderment as a joke. “What has
come to me?” she asked the old Sage.
“Death,” he answered.
Was this true? She felt as one who recognizes that a tide is about to seize
and drown her.
“If not dead, you are dying,” he continued. “Did not Yuan give you the
mystic peach that shrivels the soul and leaves a house for another
inhabitant?”
“But you said I am to love,” she protested, displaying an agitation that
came uppermost in spite of herself, an agitation that did not really seem to
“What do you mean then? Was I not in love?” She reflected, almost
prepared, now, to believe it. “It is true, there was always a hesitation. But I
can explain that.”
He doubled up with laughter.
“I really can. There was a difference of flesh between us. He was a
foreigner, you see.”
The echoes of his laughter drifted to the mountains.
She was a little mortified. “It is insulting of you not to believe me. I only
know that I shall never love any man again.” Now the deep pleasures of the
summer came back to her heart, giving it a twist.
The fountains of Wang’s mirth were too much for him. His bleached and
shrunken old body could hardly contain the elemental upwelling. The
universe itself laughed at her in his old eyes as it had rained in Yuan’s. “Let
us walk,” he gasped; “let us go home.” He wiped tears from his cheeks.
Then once more the beauty of it overwhelmed him. “She can never love
again!” He held his sides.
“Well,” she expostulated, “there is nobody. I could not love my father or
my old friend Ambrose. The rest bore me. I do not want love. I have this
queer new pleasure in me instead.”
They scrambled down the valleys, he subject to recurrent fits of
amusement. She could not withstand him, and at last allowed herself to
regard Yuan’s seriousness and her own bewilderment as a joke. “What has
come to me?” she asked the old Sage.
“Death,” he answered.
Was this true? She felt as one who recognizes that a tide is about to seize
and drown her.
“If not dead, you are dying,” he continued. “Did not Yuan give you the
mystic peach that shrivels the soul and leaves a house for another
inhabitant?”
“But you said I am to love,” she protested, displaying an agitation that
came uppermost in spite of herself, an agitation that did not really seem to
Page 179
belong to her. “How can I love when I am dead and have no desire?”
“Cannot the immortal take pleasure in love—in compelling lips, in hands
that awaken, in...?” In so-and-so and in so-and-so. The old man made her
blush with his account of the delights of the senses.
“But you,” she interpolated—“you are a Sage ... you are above desire....”
“A Sage is not necessarily a drivelling idiot,” he replied. “I am very old.
It is more than a hundred years since I was interested in what may interest a
younger man, and the immortal in-dweller has other objects with me. But
there was a time.... The unnameable, when he takes the place of the self, has
no objection whatever to making use of the furniture. But he is master of
desire.”
“But why did I not stay with Yuan and meditate with him for ever?”
“Because you are a woman and have more sense. Oh, the seriousness of
these young men! He will get over it, as I did. But he has done his duty.”
“But why did he give me the peach?” She had so many questions to ask.
“The immediate occasion was your firmness of heart in following the
strange beckonings of the imagination. In consequence you have lost your
soul and gained the no-soul. This is immortality. Regard yourself as one of
the lucky ones of the world, for infinity now lives in you. Joy and sorrow
will be lost in transcending experience. None can withstand the silent and
invisible force that possesses you, and nobody can take it away. Accept
what has happened to you, young woman. Regard yourself as being dead to
the world, and at the same time, when your lover kisses that coral mouth,
bite his lip with your little teeth.”
They had come to the shore of the Lake, and he took her back to the
island in his boat. She gave herself to the tide of immortality that was
flowing into her throat, choking the life in her. She had become very serious
now, but suddenly he looked up and said: “What fools we are to speak what
cannot be spoken, imagining that what we say corresponds with reality!”
His ironical laughter rang out over the Lake.
“Cannot the immortal take pleasure in love—in compelling lips, in hands
that awaken, in...?” In so-and-so and in so-and-so. The old man made her
blush with his account of the delights of the senses.
“But you,” she interpolated—“you are a Sage ... you are above desire....”
“A Sage is not necessarily a drivelling idiot,” he replied. “I am very old.
It is more than a hundred years since I was interested in what may interest a
younger man, and the immortal in-dweller has other objects with me. But
there was a time.... The unnameable, when he takes the place of the self, has
no objection whatever to making use of the furniture. But he is master of
desire.”
“But why did I not stay with Yuan and meditate with him for ever?”
“Because you are a woman and have more sense. Oh, the seriousness of
these young men! He will get over it, as I did. But he has done his duty.”
“But why did he give me the peach?” She had so many questions to ask.
“The immediate occasion was your firmness of heart in following the
strange beckonings of the imagination. In consequence you have lost your
soul and gained the no-soul. This is immortality. Regard yourself as one of
the lucky ones of the world, for infinity now lives in you. Joy and sorrow
will be lost in transcending experience. None can withstand the silent and
invisible force that possesses you, and nobody can take it away. Accept
what has happened to you, young woman. Regard yourself as being dead to
the world, and at the same time, when your lover kisses that coral mouth,
bite his lip with your little teeth.”
They had come to the shore of the Lake, and he took her back to the
island in his boat. She gave herself to the tide of immortality that was
flowing into her throat, choking the life in her. She had become very serious
now, but suddenly he looked up and said: “What fools we are to speak what
cannot be spoken, imagining that what we say corresponds with reality!”
His ironical laughter rang out over the Lake.
Page 180
44
NCE more Ambrose is sitting with Lychnis on the verandah. It
is a warm autumn afternoon, and they are taking pleasure in
the sunset glory of aster, dahlia and chrysanthemum that
surrounds the Pavilion, and in the golden cloud-rack of leaves that now
drifts on the lawn.
She came back, he tells us, so self-possessed, this once moody and
relentless fairy. She had a certain calm dignity, unself-conscious and
convincing—because, as Wang told her, she had lost her self in what is
more authoritative than self; she had opened the way and permitted in
herself the play of forces that brook no questioning, at once terrible and
lovely.
She was perched on the rail of the verandah, clinging to a post, in a fit of
meditation, and sometimes a leaf drifted against her cheek or shoulder.
“I realize now,” she said, “how completely I had forgotten you all. I do
really think you had passed—all of you—utterly out of my mind. It is
surprising. It would have been quite easy never to see you—any of you—
again.”
“So loosely,” remarked Ambrose, “are people bound to one another! It is
true—many men might be one’s father, or one’s husband. It is a habit
formed accidentally.”
“I find it odd that my lot should have fallen with just you and the others.”
“You do not find it disturbing that human relationships should be so
fluid, sentiment so flimsy, and the universe so heedless?”
“I find it beautiful. I should hate the world, now, if it were not all death
and change. I have no use for anything that is not inexorable. I like the
universe to stare pitilessly—with eyes resembling Yuan’s. It is only the cold
and the passionless that I can admire. Ambrose, fancy a universe all mushy
with love, like an over-ripe pear!”
NCE more Ambrose is sitting with Lychnis on the verandah. It
is a warm autumn afternoon, and they are taking pleasure in
the sunset glory of aster, dahlia and chrysanthemum that
surrounds the Pavilion, and in the golden cloud-rack of leaves that now
drifts on the lawn.
She came back, he tells us, so self-possessed, this once moody and
relentless fairy. She had a certain calm dignity, unself-conscious and
convincing—because, as Wang told her, she had lost her self in what is
more authoritative than self; she had opened the way and permitted in
herself the play of forces that brook no questioning, at once terrible and
lovely.
She was perched on the rail of the verandah, clinging to a post, in a fit of
meditation, and sometimes a leaf drifted against her cheek or shoulder.
“I realize now,” she said, “how completely I had forgotten you all. I do
really think you had passed—all of you—utterly out of my mind. It is
surprising. It would have been quite easy never to see you—any of you—
again.”
“So loosely,” remarked Ambrose, “are people bound to one another! It is
true—many men might be one’s father, or one’s husband. It is a habit
formed accidentally.”
“I find it odd that my lot should have fallen with just you and the others.”
“You do not find it disturbing that human relationships should be so
fluid, sentiment so flimsy, and the universe so heedless?”
“I find it beautiful. I should hate the world, now, if it were not all death
and change. I have no use for anything that is not inexorable. I like the
universe to stare pitilessly—with eyes resembling Yuan’s. It is only the cold
and the passionless that I can admire. Ambrose, fancy a universe all mushy
with love, like an over-ripe pear!”
Page 181
“Excellent!” Ambrose remembers being conscious of enthusiasm in his
voice, more surprisingly of a flush on the flower-texture of her face.
“Yuan helped me to enter the mind of tiger and eagle, to become the tiger
and the eagle, and I found in them what I now find in myself, something I
can’t describe—something immense. I have been a tree, too, you know, and
a lotus, and a beetle. What I found in all of them Yuan has now become. He
has given himself entirely to the contemplation of it in its nakedness,
untransformed into bird, or mountain, or man. I did not want to follow his
example, I suppose, because there are things I may find amusing in the
world. Wang says that, having found the kingdom of the unnameable, the
world has been given to me as well, and this is in order. But I think I have
still just a little farther to go. The peach hasn’t quite done its work, and
when I’m entirely dead perhaps I shall be like Yuan.”
Lord Sombrewater came along the verandah and sat down beside
Ambrose. His eye was more pheasant-like than ever. He was glum. Lychnis
had given him the outline of her story, and informed him of her willingness
to go where he liked, but she had not given him certain information. He
could have got it with a question, but he did not care at any time to get his
information by direct questioning, and this was a question somewhat
difficult to put.
Ambrose replied to her thoughts.
“There are people,” he observed, “so securely in alliance with our friend
Yuan’s unnameable that they do not fear to step down into the world and
drink deeply of its pleasures.”
“You, too, have tasted—” she began, and relapsed—refused, swiftly, to
meet him in a common experience. “There are so many ways of
approaching what it is I desire to say,” she continued, “and no words for it.
But it really doesn’t matter. The chief thing is that nothing any longer
matters, except the continual experience. One is so at peace.”
“The peace of God,” Ambrose interjected.
“I suppose one must say ‘God.’ But there is a great danger of being
misunderstood.”
“This experience,” he observed, “is enjoyed in various forms by many
people, yet it is one experience. The truth is one truth, expressed with
voice, more surprisingly of a flush on the flower-texture of her face.
“Yuan helped me to enter the mind of tiger and eagle, to become the tiger
and the eagle, and I found in them what I now find in myself, something I
can’t describe—something immense. I have been a tree, too, you know, and
a lotus, and a beetle. What I found in all of them Yuan has now become. He
has given himself entirely to the contemplation of it in its nakedness,
untransformed into bird, or mountain, or man. I did not want to follow his
example, I suppose, because there are things I may find amusing in the
world. Wang says that, having found the kingdom of the unnameable, the
world has been given to me as well, and this is in order. But I think I have
still just a little farther to go. The peach hasn’t quite done its work, and
when I’m entirely dead perhaps I shall be like Yuan.”
Lord Sombrewater came along the verandah and sat down beside
Ambrose. His eye was more pheasant-like than ever. He was glum. Lychnis
had given him the outline of her story, and informed him of her willingness
to go where he liked, but she had not given him certain information. He
could have got it with a question, but he did not care at any time to get his
information by direct questioning, and this was a question somewhat
difficult to put.
Ambrose replied to her thoughts.
“There are people,” he observed, “so securely in alliance with our friend
Yuan’s unnameable that they do not fear to step down into the world and
drink deeply of its pleasures.”
“You, too, have tasted—” she began, and relapsed—refused, swiftly, to
meet him in a common experience. “There are so many ways of
approaching what it is I desire to say,” she continued, “and no words for it.
But it really doesn’t matter. The chief thing is that nothing any longer
matters, except the continual experience. One is so at peace.”
“The peace of God,” Ambrose interjected.
“I suppose one must say ‘God.’ But there is a great danger of being
misunderstood.”
“This experience,” he observed, “is enjoyed in various forms by many
people, yet it is one experience. The truth is one truth, expressed with
Page 182
modifications due to climatic or other circumstances. It is named after the
system of Jesus, or Mithra, or Buddha. There is the Holy Ghost, or the
intent contemplation; the paradise of Nirvana or the Holy City, with
tastefully-jewelled gates—a hundred different expressions of the same
thing. There is a form of the experience marketed by priests, another by
wine-merchants at twelve and sixpence the bottle, and this has the
advantage that it augments the national revenue. But whether the experience
in itself has anything at all to do with reality, we are not in a position to
decide.”
“I am glad you can laugh at it,” she said, with friendliness. “It is the mark
of those elected to salvation that they can laugh at themselves. Those who
have known truth laugh a lot—like Wang. I have learnt that.”
“You have learnt a great deal, Lychnis.” Lord Sombrewater entered the
conversation. “Does there remain any region of experience which you have
not understood?”
Ambrose perceived from her enigmatic smile that she understood her
father’s question. She did not seem willing to give an unequivocal answer.
Lord Sombrewater had no hesitation in questioning her intimately before
him, and it would have been in accordance with her own relation with him
to reply plainly. But she did not answer plainly. He noted that there had
been some change, and wondered whether he should not seek an
opportunity to withdraw.
“There is no region of experience that I have not understood,” she
replied.
“Upon exploration, I presume?” queried Lord Sombrewater.
“It is a question whether a thing that has not been physically experienced
can be understood,” she murmured.
He turned his head away in swift impatience.
“Hallo! hallo!” A stinging shout travelled to them across the lawn. It was
Quentin coming back from an expedition with Fulke Arnott and Ruby.
Seeing Lychnis on the verandah, he rushed over the lawn like a bear, leapt
the rail, put his arm round her, where she clung to the post, and kissed her
full on the lips. Then he drew back and gazed at her, saying reverently:
“The Holy Spirit returns. The morning dew is once more seen on the
system of Jesus, or Mithra, or Buddha. There is the Holy Ghost, or the
intent contemplation; the paradise of Nirvana or the Holy City, with
tastefully-jewelled gates—a hundred different expressions of the same
thing. There is a form of the experience marketed by priests, another by
wine-merchants at twelve and sixpence the bottle, and this has the
advantage that it augments the national revenue. But whether the experience
in itself has anything at all to do with reality, we are not in a position to
decide.”
“I am glad you can laugh at it,” she said, with friendliness. “It is the mark
of those elected to salvation that they can laugh at themselves. Those who
have known truth laugh a lot—like Wang. I have learnt that.”
“You have learnt a great deal, Lychnis.” Lord Sombrewater entered the
conversation. “Does there remain any region of experience which you have
not understood?”
Ambrose perceived from her enigmatic smile that she understood her
father’s question. She did not seem willing to give an unequivocal answer.
Lord Sombrewater had no hesitation in questioning her intimately before
him, and it would have been in accordance with her own relation with him
to reply plainly. But she did not answer plainly. He noted that there had
been some change, and wondered whether he should not seek an
opportunity to withdraw.
“There is no region of experience that I have not understood,” she
replied.
“Upon exploration, I presume?” queried Lord Sombrewater.
“It is a question whether a thing that has not been physically experienced
can be understood,” she murmured.
He turned his head away in swift impatience.
“Hallo! hallo!” A stinging shout travelled to them across the lawn. It was
Quentin coming back from an expedition with Fulke Arnott and Ruby.
Seeing Lychnis on the verandah, he rushed over the lawn like a bear, leapt
the rail, put his arm round her, where she clung to the post, and kissed her
full on the lips. Then he drew back and gazed at her, saying reverently:
“The Holy Spirit returns. The morning dew is once more seen on the
Page 183
flowers. The lamp of heaven shines, banishing for ever the dissensions of
this little band and, as we hope, the bad temper of our host. If you require a
husband, command me——” He paused for her reply, and Lord
Sombrewater remained still, shading his face with a plump, capable hand.
She shook her head, laughing. “Then I will be your virgin for ever,” he
exclaimed.
But she looked at him so that he began to laugh, and laughed until he
shook the verandah.
“Tell me,” she desired him, “if I answered ‘Yes’ or ‘No’ to a plain
question, would you believe that I told truth?”
“I should never listen to what you said,” he replied, “but to you speaking.
There is no question of believing you. There is that in you, I perceive, that
cannot disguise itself with lies. But permit me, once more, before I resign
the world. We have not seen that autumn gold-brown hair for so many days,
those shadows like mauve asters—or are they heliotrope?—those copper
lights, those dahlia-red lips, that delicious cavern, those little white teeth....”
He kissed her again. “And now,” prayerfully folding his hands, “to that All
which is more than Nothing, that Nothing which is less than Everything.”
He looked sideways at her.
“You are a restless man,” she said, smiling. “You have no peace in you.”
Ruby and Fulke Arnott followed on to the verandah, he sheep-faced, she
with her radiance a little qualified.
“The wedded pair,” Quentin announced—“at least, not yet wedded in
time. A marriage has been imagined, let us say, and will shortly be achieved
in matter, between—and so forth. Rejecting Achilles, Venus prefers and
elevates the chimpanzee. I am envious. I have no morsel.”
Fulke glowered, powerless to silence him. He would not look in the
direction of Lychnis. Ruby, on the whole, tended to behave as if it did not
matter what Lychnis had done, since it was Lychnis who had done it, and
always provided that Lychnis made no attempt to recapture the affections of
Fulke. But her impulses were checked by the somewhat cold behaviour of
her father, who presently came out on the verandah.
“Good-afternoon, Lychnis,” he said. “Back again?”
this little band and, as we hope, the bad temper of our host. If you require a
husband, command me——” He paused for her reply, and Lord
Sombrewater remained still, shading his face with a plump, capable hand.
She shook her head, laughing. “Then I will be your virgin for ever,” he
exclaimed.
But she looked at him so that he began to laugh, and laughed until he
shook the verandah.
“Tell me,” she desired him, “if I answered ‘Yes’ or ‘No’ to a plain
question, would you believe that I told truth?”
“I should never listen to what you said,” he replied, “but to you speaking.
There is no question of believing you. There is that in you, I perceive, that
cannot disguise itself with lies. But permit me, once more, before I resign
the world. We have not seen that autumn gold-brown hair for so many days,
those shadows like mauve asters—or are they heliotrope?—those copper
lights, those dahlia-red lips, that delicious cavern, those little white teeth....”
He kissed her again. “And now,” prayerfully folding his hands, “to that All
which is more than Nothing, that Nothing which is less than Everything.”
He looked sideways at her.
“You are a restless man,” she said, smiling. “You have no peace in you.”
Ruby and Fulke Arnott followed on to the verandah, he sheep-faced, she
with her radiance a little qualified.
“The wedded pair,” Quentin announced—“at least, not yet wedded in
time. A marriage has been imagined, let us say, and will shortly be achieved
in matter, between—and so forth. Rejecting Achilles, Venus prefers and
elevates the chimpanzee. I am envious. I have no morsel.”
Fulke glowered, powerless to silence him. He would not look in the
direction of Lychnis. Ruby, on the whole, tended to behave as if it did not
matter what Lychnis had done, since it was Lychnis who had done it, and
always provided that Lychnis made no attempt to recapture the affections of
Fulke. But her impulses were checked by the somewhat cold behaviour of
her father, who presently came out on the verandah.
“Good-afternoon, Lychnis,” he said. “Back again?”
Page 184
She smiled at him and said nothing.
“To-morrow we depart, early in the morning.” Once more Lord
Sombrewater entered the conversation, abruptly. He glanced at his daughter,
Ambrose saw, for the effect of his words. She displayed nothing but an
infrangible placidity.
“Thank God!” muttered Fulke. “Back to dear, dirty old Europe, with all
there is to fight in it. By the tripes of St. Francis——”
“Fulke, dear!” It was Ruby who remonstrated.
“I forgot, darling.” He glanced at Lychnis, and went scarlet. “What I
mean is, I long sometimes for the good old fight against the forces of
capital....”
Lychnis laughed out—a laugh of pure, satisfying joyousness. “Fulke—
my dear Fulke—you are coming to life too, like Quentin. You are all
coming to life again. For I must confess,” she explained, “that you had all
become a little faded before I went to stay on the Rock. You had lost
personality, you know, beside Wang and Yuan.”
“By the foul liver of St. Eno ...” began Fulke. “I’m sorry, my dearest.”
“Well I’m blessed!” exclaimed Sir Richard. He looked uncertainly at
Sombrewater, bit his lip, and gravely said his say. “It is reported, Arnold,
that there are bandits in the countryside.”
“I am disinclined to remain,” Sombrewater replied. “We must trust to the
name of the Dragon. He owes us that, I think. What do you say, Lychnis? I
do not desire to force you to go or to stay.”
“Let us go.”
“We are at one, then, on this, at any rate.” He spoke testily. “You had all
better begin to pack.”
They departed, except Sir Richard. Lychnis also made as if to go to her
room.
“Your room has been changed,” Ambrose had to point out.
She turned, puzzled. “By whose orders?”
“At my request, Lychnis,” said Sir Richard gravely.
“To-morrow we depart, early in the morning.” Once more Lord
Sombrewater entered the conversation, abruptly. He glanced at his daughter,
Ambrose saw, for the effect of his words. She displayed nothing but an
infrangible placidity.
“Thank God!” muttered Fulke. “Back to dear, dirty old Europe, with all
there is to fight in it. By the tripes of St. Francis——”
“Fulke, dear!” It was Ruby who remonstrated.
“I forgot, darling.” He glanced at Lychnis, and went scarlet. “What I
mean is, I long sometimes for the good old fight against the forces of
capital....”
Lychnis laughed out—a laugh of pure, satisfying joyousness. “Fulke—
my dear Fulke—you are coming to life too, like Quentin. You are all
coming to life again. For I must confess,” she explained, “that you had all
become a little faded before I went to stay on the Rock. You had lost
personality, you know, beside Wang and Yuan.”
“By the foul liver of St. Eno ...” began Fulke. “I’m sorry, my dearest.”
“Well I’m blessed!” exclaimed Sir Richard. He looked uncertainly at
Sombrewater, bit his lip, and gravely said his say. “It is reported, Arnold,
that there are bandits in the countryside.”
“I am disinclined to remain,” Sombrewater replied. “We must trust to the
name of the Dragon. He owes us that, I think. What do you say, Lychnis? I
do not desire to force you to go or to stay.”
“Let us go.”
“We are at one, then, on this, at any rate.” He spoke testily. “You had all
better begin to pack.”
They departed, except Sir Richard. Lychnis also made as if to go to her
room.
“Your room has been changed,” Ambrose had to point out.
She turned, puzzled. “By whose orders?”
“At my request, Lychnis,” said Sir Richard gravely.
Page 185
“What does this mean, Richard? I had not been told of this.” Lord
Sombrewater was sharp.
“I had in mind to save her the inconvenience of the questioning to which
Ruby would no doubt subject her.”
“This is not at all kindly done, Richard. You say in effect——” His
lordship’s anger was rising, and then he seemed to realize the weakness of
his position and turned on his daughter. “For God’s sake, Lychnis, tell us—
are you my daughter still, or ... or another man’s wife ... or ... my God! this
hurts me ... his mistress!”
Ambrose watched the scene with interest. The dusk was gathering. The
questions seemed to flap and flutter against the luminous calm of her spirit
like blundering bats. She stood among them smiling a little (though her
breast did indeed heave somewhat), and replied: “You compel me to answer
a question that seems impertinent. What is it to anyone here what has
happened to me while I have been away? But if you place so much
importance on the difference between one state and another, and if it hurts
you to be kept in suspense, I will tell you—I am a virgin.”
There was silence. Then Sir Richard spoke: “I beg your pardon,
Lychnis,” and went into the Pavilion.
When he was gone, her father hugged her and kissed her on both cheeks.
“Thank God, my darling, you are still my daughter! You belong to no other
man.” He drew back, and looked at her as if to reassure himself. “It is true
—quite true—is it not?”
She suffered his kissing and his question, and answered: “Quite true.”
Then he, too, went into the house; but whether he felt quite sure that he was
secure of her love and sole possessor of her, Ambrose doubts.
Lychnis, on her part, looked at Ambrose with a somewhat dubious smile.
“In his business affairs my father has much of the calm of Wang Li. He
makes use of impersonal forces, and that is why he is pre-eminent. But in
his relations with me he is destroyed by desire. It is odd, is it not? They do
not realize, they do not mind, that morally I was Yuan’s mistress. I was
prepared”—she spoke to him with a hesitation that was unusual in their
talking together—“I was prepared to be his entirely. I did not shirk that,
Sombrewater was sharp.
“I had in mind to save her the inconvenience of the questioning to which
Ruby would no doubt subject her.”
“This is not at all kindly done, Richard. You say in effect——” His
lordship’s anger was rising, and then he seemed to realize the weakness of
his position and turned on his daughter. “For God’s sake, Lychnis, tell us—
are you my daughter still, or ... or another man’s wife ... or ... my God! this
hurts me ... his mistress!”
Ambrose watched the scene with interest. The dusk was gathering. The
questions seemed to flap and flutter against the luminous calm of her spirit
like blundering bats. She stood among them smiling a little (though her
breast did indeed heave somewhat), and replied: “You compel me to answer
a question that seems impertinent. What is it to anyone here what has
happened to me while I have been away? But if you place so much
importance on the difference between one state and another, and if it hurts
you to be kept in suspense, I will tell you—I am a virgin.”
There was silence. Then Sir Richard spoke: “I beg your pardon,
Lychnis,” and went into the Pavilion.
When he was gone, her father hugged her and kissed her on both cheeks.
“Thank God, my darling, you are still my daughter! You belong to no other
man.” He drew back, and looked at her as if to reassure himself. “It is true
—quite true—is it not?”
She suffered his kissing and his question, and answered: “Quite true.”
Then he, too, went into the house; but whether he felt quite sure that he was
secure of her love and sole possessor of her, Ambrose doubts.
Lychnis, on her part, looked at Ambrose with a somewhat dubious smile.
“In his business affairs my father has much of the calm of Wang Li. He
makes use of impersonal forces, and that is why he is pre-eminent. But in
his relations with me he is destroyed by desire. It is odd, is it not? They do
not realize, they do not mind, that morally I was Yuan’s mistress. I was
prepared”—she spoke to him with a hesitation that was unusual in their
talking together—“I was prepared to be his entirely. I did not shirk that,
Page 186
Ambrose. It was only accident that I was not. You understand that, don’t
you?”
“In such cases it is so often accident.”
“In such cases.... Am I a case?”
Her eyes were the dusk looking at him, the brown autumn night, the
velvety secret of interstellar space, the cold and heedless contemplation of
God. He feasted on the beauty of it, when she had gone.
you?”
“In such cases it is so often accident.”
“In such cases.... Am I a case?”
Her eyes were the dusk looking at him, the brown autumn night, the
velvety secret of interstellar space, the cold and heedless contemplation of
God. He feasted on the beauty of it, when she had gone.
Page 187
45
HE last night in the valley was deep and secret and starry, deep
blue with a streak of night-changed green where the bamboo
grove was, mysterious with secret processes in grove and torrent,
blue and starry like a still painting on a screen. Not far from the Pavilion a
stream flowed slow and deep through a tunnel of trees and hanging creeper.
Ambrose stood by a gleaming gilded bridge, listening to the rhythm of the
water, feeling the close, secret life of the foliage. Over against the living
wall of the grove he saw cigar-ends moving in irregular paths, fantastic
planets in a dense æther. Over the bamboo flickered a myriad superb fire-
insects, creation of Yuan’s. Beyond the grove burned a million gold stars.
The gurgle of the mysterious river in the darkness was flowing sound,
hypnotic rhythm, music streaming out in streaks of some foreign colour
through the thick and shifting blue substance of the dark night. After some
time, he tells us, he became aware that his strange and peaceful meditation
now held a different element—a queer thridding, an insect noise coming
from within the grove of bamboo. Of a sudden it rose high and clear, and he
remembered that it was Lychnis—Lychnis with her lute, playing the
thoughts and motions of her spirit. “Lily-blossom of the world!” he
murmured to the dim lilies that swayed at his feet. “Cold loveliness of being
that buds for a moment of time out of the secrecy and darkness of unbeing!”
He worshipped at this living monstrance of the body of God.
Then again he listened intently to the queer realities of spirit that she was
creating with form and movement in the night. The plectrum that had made
a thridding of crickets now made a whispering of the leaves of the bamboo.
Next, solid and clear out of her vision, a sound like the patter of pearls
raining on a temple of porcelain. With composure and quiet deliberation she
made her lute sing the secret of life of the valley, strength of giant pine,
depth and stillness of the lake, high wind among crags; in it dreamed the
exaggerated shapes of Yuan, Hsiao and Wang Li. It was there in the grove
she sang. Ambrose gazed, as one gazes with the mind into an experience
HE last night in the valley was deep and secret and starry, deep
blue with a streak of night-changed green where the bamboo
grove was, mysterious with secret processes in grove and torrent,
blue and starry like a still painting on a screen. Not far from the Pavilion a
stream flowed slow and deep through a tunnel of trees and hanging creeper.
Ambrose stood by a gleaming gilded bridge, listening to the rhythm of the
water, feeling the close, secret life of the foliage. Over against the living
wall of the grove he saw cigar-ends moving in irregular paths, fantastic
planets in a dense æther. Over the bamboo flickered a myriad superb fire-
insects, creation of Yuan’s. Beyond the grove burned a million gold stars.
The gurgle of the mysterious river in the darkness was flowing sound,
hypnotic rhythm, music streaming out in streaks of some foreign colour
through the thick and shifting blue substance of the dark night. After some
time, he tells us, he became aware that his strange and peaceful meditation
now held a different element—a queer thridding, an insect noise coming
from within the grove of bamboo. Of a sudden it rose high and clear, and he
remembered that it was Lychnis—Lychnis with her lute, playing the
thoughts and motions of her spirit. “Lily-blossom of the world!” he
murmured to the dim lilies that swayed at his feet. “Cold loveliness of being
that buds for a moment of time out of the secrecy and darkness of unbeing!”
He worshipped at this living monstrance of the body of God.
Then again he listened intently to the queer realities of spirit that she was
creating with form and movement in the night. The plectrum that had made
a thridding of crickets now made a whispering of the leaves of the bamboo.
Next, solid and clear out of her vision, a sound like the patter of pearls
raining on a temple of porcelain. With composure and quiet deliberation she
made her lute sing the secret of life of the valley, strength of giant pine,
depth and stillness of the lake, high wind among crags; in it dreamed the
exaggerated shapes of Yuan, Hsiao and Wang Li. It was there in the grove
she sang. Ambrose gazed, as one gazes with the mind into an experience
Page 188
striving to see what is there, as if he should see her at the heart of the grove
in a transfiguration. But there obtruded upon his gaze, now used to the
darkness, the figures of the seven Sages, listening in their chairs. Had
Richard Frew-Gaff ears, he wondered, to hear her turn the stars and all
physical reality into voices of ghosts? Did Blackwood receive some
whisper of the truth Wang aimed at him? Quentin listened with limbs
stretched out in a rigor of emotion. Terence he dimly perceived with hands
wrung between his knees, frowning perhaps on some new, queer beauty.
Sombrewater had bowed his head in his hand—understanding too fully that
he had a strange lost girl for a daughter. Fulke and Ruby, no doubt, were
making love among the trees, perhaps out on the starry Lake; perhaps they
heard and were afraid.
His mind returned to the lute-player in the grove. Now she was making a
music that was icy and terrible. Image of pine, lake, and crag became faint
and vanishing. There was nothing human in it, but only a loneliness of
Himalayan peaks and a coldness of outer space. It was the vision of Yuan.
The coldness descended even on the heart of Ambrose as he was floated
near upon the edge of extinction. The starry sky, the lawn, the grove, the
bright gilded bridge, swam, and there was nothing solid. Suddenly her
plectrum tore the strings with a sound like the rending of silk. There was
silence, and out of it there grew a divine laughter.
in a transfiguration. But there obtruded upon his gaze, now used to the
darkness, the figures of the seven Sages, listening in their chairs. Had
Richard Frew-Gaff ears, he wondered, to hear her turn the stars and all
physical reality into voices of ghosts? Did Blackwood receive some
whisper of the truth Wang aimed at him? Quentin listened with limbs
stretched out in a rigor of emotion. Terence he dimly perceived with hands
wrung between his knees, frowning perhaps on some new, queer beauty.
Sombrewater had bowed his head in his hand—understanding too fully that
he had a strange lost girl for a daughter. Fulke and Ruby, no doubt, were
making love among the trees, perhaps out on the starry Lake; perhaps they
heard and were afraid.
His mind returned to the lute-player in the grove. Now she was making a
music that was icy and terrible. Image of pine, lake, and crag became faint
and vanishing. There was nothing human in it, but only a loneliness of
Himalayan peaks and a coldness of outer space. It was the vision of Yuan.
The coldness descended even on the heart of Ambrose as he was floated
near upon the edge of extinction. The starry sky, the lawn, the grove, the
bright gilded bridge, swam, and there was nothing solid. Suddenly her
plectrum tore the strings with a sound like the rending of silk. There was
silence, and out of it there grew a divine laughter.
Page 189
46
MBROSE gave a pull with his paddle and drove his canoe head-on
into the grey and misty margin of an islet. He shivered, for the
cold of daybreak was still on the water. He had meant to stop here,
at the bend of the Lake, and look finally at the valley and the island, to
reflect on the march of time, taste for a due moment an emotion nobler than
sadness, as the beloved valley and the rich experience of the summer faded
from bright now into dim past. But valley and rock had vanished in
morning vapour. There was nothing but an islet glimpsed in a sepia mist, a
blur of willow, a crag high overhead in the vapour, a dejected heron
brooding on one leg in the shallows.
Idle for a moment, he let his craft drift out from the reeds. Even the Lake
itself, he reflected, some current in it, was bearing him away towards the
river, towards the hidden Dragon Gorge. He dipped a blade, and paddled
slowly across the water, past islets of reed and bamboo that stood out of the
mist, looking for some place where a lane in the mist might give him a
glimpse of the Valley. Once, indeed, there was a rift, a view of what seemed
some part of the Rock. He was like a man seeking in his memory for
something familiar and forgotten.
Silently over the water came Lychnis in her white dress, paddling alone,
looking steadfastly in front of her. Their boats rasped.
“I am sorry,” he said quietly. “I did not mean to intercept you.”
“It seems to be fated that our paths in life should drift together.” She
spoke very coldly, and he admitted to himself that something was gone
from their relationship. He cleared his mind—opened it to the possible
implications of that change. They came to him.
“The mist is lifting,” he said, and they both looked back over the islet-
studded water. The distant Rock, the shore of the Lake with their own
mooring-raft of bamboo, a deep grey blur, came into sight like a dream
remembered at morning when sleep cannot be regained.
MBROSE gave a pull with his paddle and drove his canoe head-on
into the grey and misty margin of an islet. He shivered, for the
cold of daybreak was still on the water. He had meant to stop here,
at the bend of the Lake, and look finally at the valley and the island, to
reflect on the march of time, taste for a due moment an emotion nobler than
sadness, as the beloved valley and the rich experience of the summer faded
from bright now into dim past. But valley and rock had vanished in
morning vapour. There was nothing but an islet glimpsed in a sepia mist, a
blur of willow, a crag high overhead in the vapour, a dejected heron
brooding on one leg in the shallows.
Idle for a moment, he let his craft drift out from the reeds. Even the Lake
itself, he reflected, some current in it, was bearing him away towards the
river, towards the hidden Dragon Gorge. He dipped a blade, and paddled
slowly across the water, past islets of reed and bamboo that stood out of the
mist, looking for some place where a lane in the mist might give him a
glimpse of the Valley. Once, indeed, there was a rift, a view of what seemed
some part of the Rock. He was like a man seeking in his memory for
something familiar and forgotten.
Silently over the water came Lychnis in her white dress, paddling alone,
looking steadfastly in front of her. Their boats rasped.
“I am sorry,” he said quietly. “I did not mean to intercept you.”
“It seems to be fated that our paths in life should drift together.” She
spoke very coldly, and he admitted to himself that something was gone
from their relationship. He cleared his mind—opened it to the possible
implications of that change. They came to him.
“The mist is lifting,” he said, and they both looked back over the islet-
studded water. The distant Rock, the shore of the Lake with their own
mooring-raft of bamboo, a deep grey blur, came into sight like a dream
remembered at morning when sleep cannot be regained.
Page 190
She turned her head steadily away, and the mists closed again, blotting
out lake and islet and crag. A voice came from her. “One had pleasant days
there.” The blade of her paddle hung, and the voice came from her again:
“It is not the same, only remembering.”
She sped her canoe, and he watched her become a blot of white and pale
brown, vanishing in grey vapour.
out lake and islet and crag. A voice came from her. “One had pleasant days
there.” The blade of her paddle hung, and the voice came from her again:
“It is not the same, only remembering.”
She sped her canoe, and he watched her become a blot of white and pale
brown, vanishing in grey vapour.
Page 191
47
NDER the leadership, once more, of Such-a-one, the homeward
journey began. Sprot had been released from imprisonment on
the mountain of meditation. The mists lifted soon after they
had entered the Gorge of Dragons; the autumn sunshine was warm; violets
were to be seen where lawn or grove came down to the water’s edge, and a
memory of early summer lingered among the sombre brown shadows under
and about the cliffs. Lychnis would not let them camp in the creek where
they had spent a night when they were journeying the other way. The violets
were ghosts, and the autumn song of birds was an echo, for it seems that her
firmness of heart had left her when they entered the Gorge.
So they went swiftly on, helped by the seaward current. Lord
Sombrewater watched Lychnis with anxiety, and Quentin lay in wait,
hoping to catch some advantage out of her reaction. But she shunned
everyone, and was a fiend to Ruby, who lay in her boat.
Late at night they came to the mouth of the Gorge and pitched their tents
(but not where they had pitched them before) and slept. Ambrose, however,
preferred to keep watch for any portent that might appear, and at dawn,
when he was fishing among the reeds at the deep-flowing mouth of the
Gorge, Lychnis came to him, sweet with the morning, flushed with despair.
“It has gone,” she said flatly. “Gone! What shall I do if I am seduced and
deserted by my experience that I loved, Ambrose?”
“Do you consider,” he asked, “that you have had the experience of God?”
“Do women have the experience of God unless they are in love?” She
laughed a little, twisting her fingers among the reeds. “God? It is not a word
that means anything. I only had an experience. I don’t know how to
describe it, unless you have had it yourself. I had come to see the world,
men and trees and mountains, as a varying manifestation of the same
substance. I saw that everything was continuous, and the pine and pheasant
on the branch were only another form of me. Me, did I say? There was no
NDER the leadership, once more, of Such-a-one, the homeward
journey began. Sprot had been released from imprisonment on
the mountain of meditation. The mists lifted soon after they
had entered the Gorge of Dragons; the autumn sunshine was warm; violets
were to be seen where lawn or grove came down to the water’s edge, and a
memory of early summer lingered among the sombre brown shadows under
and about the cliffs. Lychnis would not let them camp in the creek where
they had spent a night when they were journeying the other way. The violets
were ghosts, and the autumn song of birds was an echo, for it seems that her
firmness of heart had left her when they entered the Gorge.
So they went swiftly on, helped by the seaward current. Lord
Sombrewater watched Lychnis with anxiety, and Quentin lay in wait,
hoping to catch some advantage out of her reaction. But she shunned
everyone, and was a fiend to Ruby, who lay in her boat.
Late at night they came to the mouth of the Gorge and pitched their tents
(but not where they had pitched them before) and slept. Ambrose, however,
preferred to keep watch for any portent that might appear, and at dawn,
when he was fishing among the reeds at the deep-flowing mouth of the
Gorge, Lychnis came to him, sweet with the morning, flushed with despair.
“It has gone,” she said flatly. “Gone! What shall I do if I am seduced and
deserted by my experience that I loved, Ambrose?”
“Do you consider,” he asked, “that you have had the experience of God?”
“Do women have the experience of God unless they are in love?” She
laughed a little, twisting her fingers among the reeds. “God? It is not a word
that means anything. I only had an experience. I don’t know how to
describe it, unless you have had it yourself. I had come to see the world,
men and trees and mountains, as a varying manifestation of the same
substance. I saw that everything was continuous, and the pine and pheasant
on the branch were only another form of me. Me, did I say? There was no
Page 192
longer any me. Something else was there, and it gave me joy. It was more
wonderful and satisfying than anything I had ever supposed could happen. I
felt myself a piece of the universe, no longer in opposition to it, an unhappy
little piece of separation. The infinite and inevitable had taken the place of
my soul, and now it has left me, and however shall I get it back?”
“Calling this experience, for convenience, the experience of God,” he
replied, “one can only reply that God is not to be thought of as a common
seducer. Believe me, before long the satisfaction you speak of will again fill
your heart. Why, there is no cause for despair. This reaction was to be
foreseen!”
Her slender body was enshrined within the radiance of the rising sun in a
frame of burning willows; her hair was an aureole of gossamer; but the
heart in the midst of her was black. “I cannot feel hope!” she exclaimed. “I
think God will forget me. He must have so many friends.”
“A thing not really worth saying,” he replied.
“You are angry with me.” She lifted her face to study him. “You are
almost not impersonal.”
There was a silence. She would not sit down beside him. It seemed she
must say something that desired to be said with the advantage that standing
gave her. Or was she about to take flight before it could say itself? There is
a disguised desire in her, was his thought—some powerful desire that she
does not recognize, yet, for what it is.
“You cannot comfort me,” she told him. “My coldness of heart, that made
me laugh, has left me, and I am weak enough to be crying for the Valley and
the Pavilion, and all those summer days and the deep nights, and—and
Yuan. Ambrose—Ambrose—” She seemed on the point of vanishing, but
she spoke on: “You are a man of whom I can ask this—the only one. You
are calm, passive. You will not mind. You see, your memory is so
marvellous, you will never forget one hour of all the weeks we spent there
or one thing that was ever said. And you have seen my soul stripped naked,
so that it is wrong I should ever be the bride of another man. I desire you to
marry me, so that I can always be near you and look in your mind and be
reminded of the Valley, and always possess the days we spent there. Will
you, Ambrose?”
wonderful and satisfying than anything I had ever supposed could happen. I
felt myself a piece of the universe, no longer in opposition to it, an unhappy
little piece of separation. The infinite and inevitable had taken the place of
my soul, and now it has left me, and however shall I get it back?”
“Calling this experience, for convenience, the experience of God,” he
replied, “one can only reply that God is not to be thought of as a common
seducer. Believe me, before long the satisfaction you speak of will again fill
your heart. Why, there is no cause for despair. This reaction was to be
foreseen!”
Her slender body was enshrined within the radiance of the rising sun in a
frame of burning willows; her hair was an aureole of gossamer; but the
heart in the midst of her was black. “I cannot feel hope!” she exclaimed. “I
think God will forget me. He must have so many friends.”
“A thing not really worth saying,” he replied.
“You are angry with me.” She lifted her face to study him. “You are
almost not impersonal.”
There was a silence. She would not sit down beside him. It seemed she
must say something that desired to be said with the advantage that standing
gave her. Or was she about to take flight before it could say itself? There is
a disguised desire in her, was his thought—some powerful desire that she
does not recognize, yet, for what it is.
“You cannot comfort me,” she told him. “My coldness of heart, that made
me laugh, has left me, and I am weak enough to be crying for the Valley and
the Pavilion, and all those summer days and the deep nights, and—and
Yuan. Ambrose—Ambrose—” She seemed on the point of vanishing, but
she spoke on: “You are a man of whom I can ask this—the only one. You
are calm, passive. You will not mind. You see, your memory is so
marvellous, you will never forget one hour of all the weeks we spent there
or one thing that was ever said. And you have seen my soul stripped naked,
so that it is wrong I should ever be the bride of another man. I desire you to
marry me, so that I can always be near you and look in your mind and be
reminded of the Valley, and always possess the days we spent there. Will
you, Ambrose?”
Page 193
She blushed very furiously.
Ambrose sat and looked steadily at his float passing him slowly on the
stream. He smiled queerly to himself. Desire has marvellous ways of
presenting itself to the mind, he reflected. Then, aloud: “In all this it seems
to be assumed that I should be prepared to remain a flawless and in no way
troublesome glass in which you could feast your heart on the scenes of the
past. I ought to warn you—the assumption, which you perhaps make, that I
should be a cold, convenient husband, is unjustified.”
She swayed on her feet, and her eyes stared at his unreadable face as if a
spear from an unseen hand had smitten her side, and she was at grips with
the reluctant secret of death. The delicious cavern of her mouth opened, but
no words came. He gave her no help. He met her stare coldly, giving no
shadow of a look that might carry the word of love.
“Think that over,” he added, and returned to his fishing.
Ambrose sat and looked steadily at his float passing him slowly on the
stream. He smiled queerly to himself. Desire has marvellous ways of
presenting itself to the mind, he reflected. Then, aloud: “In all this it seems
to be assumed that I should be prepared to remain a flawless and in no way
troublesome glass in which you could feast your heart on the scenes of the
past. I ought to warn you—the assumption, which you perhaps make, that I
should be a cold, convenient husband, is unjustified.”
She swayed on her feet, and her eyes stared at his unreadable face as if a
spear from an unseen hand had smitten her side, and she was at grips with
the reluctant secret of death. The delicious cavern of her mouth opened, but
no words came. He gave her no help. He met her stare coldly, giving no
shadow of a look that might carry the word of love.
“Think that over,” he added, and returned to his fishing.
Page 194
48
ATE in the afternoon, three days’ journey from the Gorge, they put
up for the night at a mountain-village inn. The inn was high and
isolated, the innkeeper attentive (obedient to the sign of the
Dragon). But he warned them that a band of revolutionary troops was
thought to be approaching the neighbourhood, with fire and sword.
“Are they, the festering blackheads?” Fulke’s revolutionary sympathies
were a little alienated since his engagement to Ruby. “A lot of scrofulous
thieves unworthy of the high name of revolutionary. By the giblets of St.
Francis’s little dog——! I beg pardon, my darling.”
“You were going to remark,” put in Quentin, “that these do not carry
bricks for the New Jerusalem.”
The Sages, the two girls, and Ambrose were gathered in the eating-room
of the inn, talking, and watching the effect of sunset among the hills.
Lychnis alone was silent, turning a matter over and over. Apparently she
had recovered her firmness of heart, but not the transcendent experience.
She had come to a point where she was indifferent to the past and future.
The green tip of a budding flower of joy was fighting the winter snow and
icy wind, the cold death in her mind.
The Sages and Ruby were apprehensive, at the same time somewhat
boastful. Ambrose found a great deal to amuse him in their conversation,
for, strangely enough, each considered that he alone among all the others
had probed the experience of the summer to the bottom. Blackwood,
perhaps, was the most jaunty. He did not really quite know where he stood
in regard to life, but he fully trusted that he should soon find out, and in the
meantime took an extra lump of sugar in coffee. Ambrose surmises that the
words of Wang Li had given sanction for the release of impulses too long
pent up and not dissipated or re-directed, and in the first capital they came
to there would be an expenditure of energy.
ATE in the afternoon, three days’ journey from the Gorge, they put
up for the night at a mountain-village inn. The inn was high and
isolated, the innkeeper attentive (obedient to the sign of the
Dragon). But he warned them that a band of revolutionary troops was
thought to be approaching the neighbourhood, with fire and sword.
“Are they, the festering blackheads?” Fulke’s revolutionary sympathies
were a little alienated since his engagement to Ruby. “A lot of scrofulous
thieves unworthy of the high name of revolutionary. By the giblets of St.
Francis’s little dog——! I beg pardon, my darling.”
“You were going to remark,” put in Quentin, “that these do not carry
bricks for the New Jerusalem.”
The Sages, the two girls, and Ambrose were gathered in the eating-room
of the inn, talking, and watching the effect of sunset among the hills.
Lychnis alone was silent, turning a matter over and over. Apparently she
had recovered her firmness of heart, but not the transcendent experience.
She had come to a point where she was indifferent to the past and future.
The green tip of a budding flower of joy was fighting the winter snow and
icy wind, the cold death in her mind.
The Sages and Ruby were apprehensive, at the same time somewhat
boastful. Ambrose found a great deal to amuse him in their conversation,
for, strangely enough, each considered that he alone among all the others
had probed the experience of the summer to the bottom. Blackwood,
perhaps, was the most jaunty. He did not really quite know where he stood
in regard to life, but he fully trusted that he should soon find out, and in the
meantime took an extra lump of sugar in coffee. Ambrose surmises that the
words of Wang Li had given sanction for the release of impulses too long
pent up and not dissipated or re-directed, and in the first capital they came
to there would be an expenditure of energy.
Page 195
Sprot was assertive. “I always said,” he pointed out to them, “that you
would come round to my point of view. You admit that I was right about....”
He did not venture to name names.
“A fool,” observed Lord Sombrewater, who had no longer any regard to
Sprot’s feelings—“a fool is a man who knows from birth what it takes
others seventy years to find out.”
But Sprot was not put out. “I do hope,” he continued, “that we are not in
real danger here.”
“If we are not,” observed Frew-Gaff, “it will probably be due to your
friends in the Valley.”
“I would like to feel certain that we shall see Europe again,” put in
Blackwood anxiously.
“I trust,” said Frew-Gaff, “that the Dragon will fulfil his obligations. I
fear, from what the villagers say, that we are in for trouble.”
“It would always be possible to go back,” said Fulke. “We had a
wonderful time there, after all. I for one should be contented to stay there
for the rest of my life—now.” He looked fondly at his wench, who leaned
against his shoulder.
“No,” said Blackwood promptly, “do not let us go back—not unless the
danger is really considerable.”
“Great things are awaiting us in Europe,” said Terence. “I feel it. I have
seen Europe in a vision, and we are to arrive there safely after this time of
exile and cleansing purgatory.”
“The Valley would be a very nice place with a decent up-to-date hotel
and a golf-course,” said Sprot. “I should like to see a little enterprise and
capital put into that Valley. Men were made to work, not to think. I shall
never forget....” He shuddered as he thought of that frightful period of
imprisonment with twelve lunatics on the mountain of meditation.
“I have not yet understood,” remarked Lord Sombrewater, “what there
was to prevent your coming away.”
“What there was...! Well, if you were put on a rock surrounded by water,
and every time you put your foot in the water to wade across you were sort
would come round to my point of view. You admit that I was right about....”
He did not venture to name names.
“A fool,” observed Lord Sombrewater, who had no longer any regard to
Sprot’s feelings—“a fool is a man who knows from birth what it takes
others seventy years to find out.”
But Sprot was not put out. “I do hope,” he continued, “that we are not in
real danger here.”
“If we are not,” observed Frew-Gaff, “it will probably be due to your
friends in the Valley.”
“I would like to feel certain that we shall see Europe again,” put in
Blackwood anxiously.
“I trust,” said Frew-Gaff, “that the Dragon will fulfil his obligations. I
fear, from what the villagers say, that we are in for trouble.”
“It would always be possible to go back,” said Fulke. “We had a
wonderful time there, after all. I for one should be contented to stay there
for the rest of my life—now.” He looked fondly at his wench, who leaned
against his shoulder.
“No,” said Blackwood promptly, “do not let us go back—not unless the
danger is really considerable.”
“Great things are awaiting us in Europe,” said Terence. “I feel it. I have
seen Europe in a vision, and we are to arrive there safely after this time of
exile and cleansing purgatory.”
“The Valley would be a very nice place with a decent up-to-date hotel
and a golf-course,” said Sprot. “I should like to see a little enterprise and
capital put into that Valley. Men were made to work, not to think. I shall
never forget....” He shuddered as he thought of that frightful period of
imprisonment with twelve lunatics on the mountain of meditation.
“I have not yet understood,” remarked Lord Sombrewater, “what there
was to prevent your coming away.”
“What there was...! Well, if you were put on a rock surrounded by water,
and every time you put your foot in the water to wade across you were sort
Page 196
of shrivelled all up your legs and spine with a frightful tingling pain, you’d
soon know what there was to prevent you coming away.”
“Couldn’t you jump?”
“Jump? I tried once! Those devils always seemed to know what you were
thinking about, night and day, and when I jumped one of them gave me a
twitch that sent me in head first. Not till my dying day shall I forget it. I
couldn’t remember where I was for a week. My God! if I had my way with
them!” He went purple at the thought of the indignities to which he had
been subjected. “Go back you may,” he added, “but you go without George
Sprot.”
“There are some experiments that I greatly desire to make,” added Frew-
Gaff. “I believe I can reproduce some things we have seen lately, if I can
only grasp one or two principles that baffle me.” He kindled his brows.
“That you never will,” thought Lychnis. She despised them for having
hopes and fears. It was all one to her, she told herself, if she were slain there
that night. She was looking out through the window of the inn. Opposite, a
toppling jade crag flamed with a faint fire of sunset from beyond the Valley.
The scene did not move her greatly, she found. She was calm in face of the
once heart-hurting beauty of sunsets. She turned once more to examine her
thoughts, all upside down as Ambrose had put them. He sat there with his
back to her, but the current of all her moods was toward him.
As the last rays of light departed from the Chinese landscape, stranger
here to them than in the Valley, they heard sounds of considerable
excitement in the village. They all went out into the street, and presently
little crowds of chattering peasants began to pass the inn. The innkeeper
came out at Lord Sombrewater’s request. Such-a-one had vanished.
“Ask what the trouble is, Lychnis,” commanded Lord Sombrewater.
“Refugees,” the innkeeper conveyed, standing impassively with his
hands hidden in his sleeves.
“What is happening, then?” she asked.
He directed their gaze across the Valley. A young moon had risen over the
zigzagging mountain, and there on the precipitous side of it, not half a mile
soon know what there was to prevent you coming away.”
“Couldn’t you jump?”
“Jump? I tried once! Those devils always seemed to know what you were
thinking about, night and day, and when I jumped one of them gave me a
twitch that sent me in head first. Not till my dying day shall I forget it. I
couldn’t remember where I was for a week. My God! if I had my way with
them!” He went purple at the thought of the indignities to which he had
been subjected. “Go back you may,” he added, “but you go without George
Sprot.”
“There are some experiments that I greatly desire to make,” added Frew-
Gaff. “I believe I can reproduce some things we have seen lately, if I can
only grasp one or two principles that baffle me.” He kindled his brows.
“That you never will,” thought Lychnis. She despised them for having
hopes and fears. It was all one to her, she told herself, if she were slain there
that night. She was looking out through the window of the inn. Opposite, a
toppling jade crag flamed with a faint fire of sunset from beyond the Valley.
The scene did not move her greatly, she found. She was calm in face of the
once heart-hurting beauty of sunsets. She turned once more to examine her
thoughts, all upside down as Ambrose had put them. He sat there with his
back to her, but the current of all her moods was toward him.
As the last rays of light departed from the Chinese landscape, stranger
here to them than in the Valley, they heard sounds of considerable
excitement in the village. They all went out into the street, and presently
little crowds of chattering peasants began to pass the inn. The innkeeper
came out at Lord Sombrewater’s request. Such-a-one had vanished.
“Ask what the trouble is, Lychnis,” commanded Lord Sombrewater.
“Refugees,” the innkeeper conveyed, standing impassively with his
hands hidden in his sleeves.
“What is happening, then?” she asked.
He directed their gaze across the Valley. A young moon had risen over the
zigzagging mountain, and there on the precipitous side of it, not half a mile
Page 197
from the inn, were a hundred lights—the camp-fires of the revolutionaries
—and on other hills there were other lights.
Even as the Sages were looking at one another, and Ruby and Fulke, in
each other’s arms, were making appointments for eternity, a flash came
from the hillside. The revolutionaries had discharged their field-piece. The
shell burst very short. They tried again, with the same effect, and this
seemed to put them in a frenzy, for they began a furious cannonade and
opened fire with their rifles. But not a shot came over the village, and they
slew nothing but the breeze. The villagers, perceiving that the strangers
were miraculously protected, sought to share in the working of the charm,
and soon the party was surrounded by a dense crowd of bead-eyed
Orientals, chattering in the dark. The flash of guns and a flare in the sky
told that the attack was proceeding over a wide front.
Lychnis watched the proceedings with unconcern.
Very soon, perceiving the uselessness of his artillery, the enemy
commander changed tactics, and seemed, from the noise that his troops
made, about to deliver a hand assault.
“There are perhaps five thousand of them,” muttered Sombrewater.
“Richard—if we could get the girls away? If you could steal down to the
river and get off in the boats?”
“It could be tried,” said Sir Richard tentatively. “But it is for you to go,
Arnold....”
“Leg it with me,” suggested Quentin, prepared to die if his last hours
might be amorous.
“I will not leave this spot in any circumstances whatever,” Lychnis
answered, low and decisively.
Lord Sombrewater was about to speak, but the words perished in his
mouth, for at that moment the colossal apparition of a dragon, with eyes
like burning topaz, writhed in fearful silence through the Valley and
vanished among the hills. The clamour of the attack ceased, and the people
of the village prostrated themselves.
“We were rewarded by heaven,” said Quentin devoutly, “for the purity of
our lives!”
—and on other hills there were other lights.
Even as the Sages were looking at one another, and Ruby and Fulke, in
each other’s arms, were making appointments for eternity, a flash came
from the hillside. The revolutionaries had discharged their field-piece. The
shell burst very short. They tried again, with the same effect, and this
seemed to put them in a frenzy, for they began a furious cannonade and
opened fire with their rifles. But not a shot came over the village, and they
slew nothing but the breeze. The villagers, perceiving that the strangers
were miraculously protected, sought to share in the working of the charm,
and soon the party was surrounded by a dense crowd of bead-eyed
Orientals, chattering in the dark. The flash of guns and a flare in the sky
told that the attack was proceeding over a wide front.
Lychnis watched the proceedings with unconcern.
Very soon, perceiving the uselessness of his artillery, the enemy
commander changed tactics, and seemed, from the noise that his troops
made, about to deliver a hand assault.
“There are perhaps five thousand of them,” muttered Sombrewater.
“Richard—if we could get the girls away? If you could steal down to the
river and get off in the boats?”
“It could be tried,” said Sir Richard tentatively. “But it is for you to go,
Arnold....”
“Leg it with me,” suggested Quentin, prepared to die if his last hours
might be amorous.
“I will not leave this spot in any circumstances whatever,” Lychnis
answered, low and decisively.
Lord Sombrewater was about to speak, but the words perished in his
mouth, for at that moment the colossal apparition of a dragon, with eyes
like burning topaz, writhed in fearful silence through the Valley and
vanished among the hills. The clamour of the attack ceased, and the people
of the village prostrated themselves.
“We were rewarded by heaven,” said Quentin devoutly, “for the purity of
our lives!”
Page 198
But the attack was forward again. The enemy came on, yelling like
pandemonium, and one after another the flame-beasts came galloping out of
the mountains, and where they passed through the attacking forces their
trail was blazed with paralysed men.
“This helps,” exclaimed Sombrewater, “but they’re still swarming up
every valley. Do you see them where the flame goes? They’re not being
held.” He sought for his daughter’s hand, and she gave it him. She wore the
smile of a holy one. It had come to her that there was nothing but a
quietness akin to the quietness of space in her heart. The world might crack
and she would be calm, for there was now nothing in her subject to death.
It was true that the enemy were not being held, but the mind that was
defending the Sages had reserves in hand; indeed, he disposed of the attack
in a way that was cynically humorous. In the days when Yuan had taken
interest in appearances his interest had been keen and productive. As he had
told them, he was able to reproduce appearances and conjure up
phenomena. The secret of the toys he had devised for the defence of the
Valley had been communicated, in accordance with family tradition, to the
engineers, and they, doubtless, were handling the matter at the present time.
With great subtlety the fiery dragons were managed so as to force the attack
into certain defined areas. They did not kill, except inadvertently, and, once
he was used to them, they served to provoke the enemy to defiance, so that
he was gradually drawn on. Yet for a long time it seemed to the Sages as if
the defence must fail. But now the dragons were followed by monsters in
human form, with blue, scowling faces and tongues of red fire, who floated
over the forest. Their robes seemed to blow and flap in the breeze,
disclosing the limbs of demons; shadows of hate lurked on their brows, and
their green eyeballs glowed balefully. Each carried a scimitar under his arm,
and one of them, by way of preparatory gesture, cynically shaved a forest
from the mountain. The revolutionaries were checked, but amid scenes of
compulsion and terror their commander forced his way to the village—a
big, hideous man—hewing and slaughtering with an immense curved blade.
He was on them, with a dozen followers, before the Sages realized what
had happened, and Fulke and Ruby were already in their hands. The
commander himself, smiling like a death’s head, fixed his eyes on Lychnis
and swung his blade. She found herself looking darkness in the face, and
there was only one thought in her mind—Ambrose would die too. His
pandemonium, and one after another the flame-beasts came galloping out of
the mountains, and where they passed through the attacking forces their
trail was blazed with paralysed men.
“This helps,” exclaimed Sombrewater, “but they’re still swarming up
every valley. Do you see them where the flame goes? They’re not being
held.” He sought for his daughter’s hand, and she gave it him. She wore the
smile of a holy one. It had come to her that there was nothing but a
quietness akin to the quietness of space in her heart. The world might crack
and she would be calm, for there was now nothing in her subject to death.
It was true that the enemy were not being held, but the mind that was
defending the Sages had reserves in hand; indeed, he disposed of the attack
in a way that was cynically humorous. In the days when Yuan had taken
interest in appearances his interest had been keen and productive. As he had
told them, he was able to reproduce appearances and conjure up
phenomena. The secret of the toys he had devised for the defence of the
Valley had been communicated, in accordance with family tradition, to the
engineers, and they, doubtless, were handling the matter at the present time.
With great subtlety the fiery dragons were managed so as to force the attack
into certain defined areas. They did not kill, except inadvertently, and, once
he was used to them, they served to provoke the enemy to defiance, so that
he was gradually drawn on. Yet for a long time it seemed to the Sages as if
the defence must fail. But now the dragons were followed by monsters in
human form, with blue, scowling faces and tongues of red fire, who floated
over the forest. Their robes seemed to blow and flap in the breeze,
disclosing the limbs of demons; shadows of hate lurked on their brows, and
their green eyeballs glowed balefully. Each carried a scimitar under his arm,
and one of them, by way of preparatory gesture, cynically shaved a forest
from the mountain. The revolutionaries were checked, but amid scenes of
compulsion and terror their commander forced his way to the village—a
big, hideous man—hewing and slaughtering with an immense curved blade.
He was on them, with a dozen followers, before the Sages realized what
had happened, and Fulke and Ruby were already in their hands. The
commander himself, smiling like a death’s head, fixed his eyes on Lychnis
and swung his blade. She found herself looking darkness in the face, and
there was only one thought in her mind—Ambrose would die too. His
Page 199
existence and hers would disappear in the non-existing. Already from the
cold threshold she looked back at the world, and saw it as a bright place
where those who had learnt to stare in the face of darkness might command
and enjoy desire. Then she saw Ambrose. His eyes were very far away. He,
too, was looking in the face of darkness. Or did he not love her then? For
her, now, he suddenly became the darkness, the heedless, the unnameable. It
was in him, in him, that her existence was to disappear.
The bandit lifted his curved blade. It swung once, twice, hissing, and she
still brooded on her revelation. But Such-a-one appeared at an upper
window in the inn with a device in his hand, and at the third death-bringing
swing of the blade he dealt with the chemical composition of the bandit in
such a way that the characteristics which distinguish the living from the
dead suddenly ceased to be present. Thus also with his followers.
The din and yelling were now terrific. Lychnis ran to help Ruby, who had
fainted, and tended her while the conflict raged. The angel of annunciation
had visited her and her eyes shone, and Ruby, coming to herself, perceived
that something had happened to her friend. “Oh, Licky,” she exclaimed,
“are we dead? For you look like a spirit in heaven.”
“Yes,” answered Lychnis. “I have died, and I am looking back at the
world. I see that I never knew till I died what it was that I wanted.”
But Ruby, seeing the battle and hearing the din, was puzzled. “I do not
know what you mean,” she murmured. “I only feel that you have become
different from the living.”
“It is true, my dearest—really true.” Lychnis smiled at her friend.
A vast blaze of light thrust the reeling hills out into blackness, and they
saw a mass of the enemy pallid and paralysed in the ghastly glare. Then
Ruby shrieked, for a monstrous flame-demon swung a scythe through a
huge circle of the night, and the men who had been standing huddled before
him stood no more. The rest of the attacking horde turned to save
themselves while they could. Then, with a hiss and a roar that seemed to
blast the forests, fire sprang from every hillside and streamed over the
flying forces. The sky became full of burning villages, and the ears were
stifled with the streaming of unearthly flames. Stricken phantom hosts
scattered in panic terror along the spines of the mountains; crags of burning
cold threshold she looked back at the world, and saw it as a bright place
where those who had learnt to stare in the face of darkness might command
and enjoy desire. Then she saw Ambrose. His eyes were very far away. He,
too, was looking in the face of darkness. Or did he not love her then? For
her, now, he suddenly became the darkness, the heedless, the unnameable. It
was in him, in him, that her existence was to disappear.
The bandit lifted his curved blade. It swung once, twice, hissing, and she
still brooded on her revelation. But Such-a-one appeared at an upper
window in the inn with a device in his hand, and at the third death-bringing
swing of the blade he dealt with the chemical composition of the bandit in
such a way that the characteristics which distinguish the living from the
dead suddenly ceased to be present. Thus also with his followers.
The din and yelling were now terrific. Lychnis ran to help Ruby, who had
fainted, and tended her while the conflict raged. The angel of annunciation
had visited her and her eyes shone, and Ruby, coming to herself, perceived
that something had happened to her friend. “Oh, Licky,” she exclaimed,
“are we dead? For you look like a spirit in heaven.”
“Yes,” answered Lychnis. “I have died, and I am looking back at the
world. I see that I never knew till I died what it was that I wanted.”
But Ruby, seeing the battle and hearing the din, was puzzled. “I do not
know what you mean,” she murmured. “I only feel that you have become
different from the living.”
“It is true, my dearest—really true.” Lychnis smiled at her friend.
A vast blaze of light thrust the reeling hills out into blackness, and they
saw a mass of the enemy pallid and paralysed in the ghastly glare. Then
Ruby shrieked, for a monstrous flame-demon swung a scythe through a
huge circle of the night, and the men who had been standing huddled before
him stood no more. The rest of the attacking horde turned to save
themselves while they could. Then, with a hiss and a roar that seemed to
blast the forests, fire sprang from every hillside and streamed over the
flying forces. The sky became full of burning villages, and the ears were
stifled with the streaming of unearthly flames. Stricken phantom hosts
scattered in panic terror along the spines of the mountains; crags of burning
Page 200
sulphur toppled down upon them in obliterating thunder; the mountains
themselves seemed to collapse upon flying armies of spectres; and of the
actual and substantial fugitives who sought among the rocks for some cover
from this spectacle there was none whose heart was not squeezed and
ruptured by the cold hand of fear.
Our friends watched in silence until the cynical and jocular fireworks
came to an end in fitful lightning and muttering thunder. The terror of the
Dragon was in their minds. But there were two in whom terror had no
place.
themselves seemed to collapse upon flying armies of spectres; and of the
actual and substantial fugitives who sought among the rocks for some cover
from this spectacle there was none whose heart was not squeezed and
ruptured by the cold hand of fear.
Our friends watched in silence until the cynical and jocular fireworks
came to an end in fitful lightning and muttering thunder. The terror of the
Dragon was in their minds. But there were two in whom terror had no
place.
Page 201
49
HEY did not at once enter the paradise that was now theirs. They
did not even speak of it to each other. They pondered the golden
future in secret, and only sometimes, by a glance more subtly
effective than kisses, acknowledged that their blood ran to the same rhythm.
For those who feed their hearts on the substance of eternity there is no
haste.
At last, on a spring morning, the Floating Leaf lay in Southampton
Water. They stood at the rail, the two of them, looking at the bed of
smokestacks, masts and cranes that flourished in the Hampshire foreshore.
It was necessary that something should be said, now that this daily
companionship was to end.
He regarded her steadfastly. The corners of her mouth were turned up,
and she smiled faintly at the water.
“You are making a fox-face,” he observed.
“I was thinking of the Valley.”
“Pleasantly?”
“Oh, very pleasantly! But how far away it seems, and how strange the
things we all talked about, even the words we used! They would sound
comic in this atmosphere. Was it real, or did we dream it? Or is this unreal,
England and these liners and railways?”
“All life is unreal, as you and I know,” he answered her. “We accept it,
because we must; but sometimes reality is felt. It sticks through, and the
world seems queer beside it. You and I have it for always in our hearts.”
“That is true,” she said, “even if we dreamt, even if we did really for a
time live in a landscape on a vase or a silk. But how did it come to you, this
experience of unbreakable, calm joy that has come to me?”
“I came by it years back, in war and disaster.”
HEY did not at once enter the paradise that was now theirs. They
did not even speak of it to each other. They pondered the golden
future in secret, and only sometimes, by a glance more subtly
effective than kisses, acknowledged that their blood ran to the same rhythm.
For those who feed their hearts on the substance of eternity there is no
haste.
At last, on a spring morning, the Floating Leaf lay in Southampton
Water. They stood at the rail, the two of them, looking at the bed of
smokestacks, masts and cranes that flourished in the Hampshire foreshore.
It was necessary that something should be said, now that this daily
companionship was to end.
He regarded her steadfastly. The corners of her mouth were turned up,
and she smiled faintly at the water.
“You are making a fox-face,” he observed.
“I was thinking of the Valley.”
“Pleasantly?”
“Oh, very pleasantly! But how far away it seems, and how strange the
things we all talked about, even the words we used! They would sound
comic in this atmosphere. Was it real, or did we dream it? Or is this unreal,
England and these liners and railways?”
“All life is unreal, as you and I know,” he answered her. “We accept it,
because we must; but sometimes reality is felt. It sticks through, and the
world seems queer beside it. You and I have it for always in our hearts.”
“That is true,” she said, “even if we dreamt, even if we did really for a
time live in a landscape on a vase or a silk. But how did it come to you, this
experience of unbreakable, calm joy that has come to me?”
“I came by it years back, in war and disaster.”
Page 202
“Why do you and I have it, and not the others?”
“I cannot answer that. It is predestination. There are some that cannot
help but be saved.”
She touched his hand. “We are in love with one another, are we not,
Ambrose?”
He answered, “Yes.”
“It took me so long to find out. One could not recognize a happiness that
was so wonderful and so close. Why did you not tell me?”
“I did not want to plant love in you. I wanted it to come of necessity,
from the centre of your being.”
“Did it hurt, when you saw me in love with Yuan?”
He smiled.
“Oh!” she cried, “I love you because you are cold and unmoved and
unescapable, like Fate! I love you because you do not desire me and my
beauty is nothing to you. I die and am forgotten in the night of your being.
You are death and change itself, the beautiful, pitiless universe in which we
are all swallowed and become nothing.”
“You also,” he answered. “We have eaten the peaches of immortality, you
and I, and we are no longer you and I. We have tasted the fruit, the
substance of the universe, that is eaten in the endless fields of Nirvana. We
are dead, and we can descend into the world like gods, to command and
enjoy desire.”
“You do desire me?”
“Yes, my flower, my insect.”
She was in his arms, face to face with his unswerving regard. What she
found in his eyes must have contented her.
“You understand—everything?” He asked to hear her say “Yes.”
“Everything.”
“And this time there is nothing to get over?—no repugnance?”
“I cannot answer that. It is predestination. There are some that cannot
help but be saved.”
She touched his hand. “We are in love with one another, are we not,
Ambrose?”
He answered, “Yes.”
“It took me so long to find out. One could not recognize a happiness that
was so wonderful and so close. Why did you not tell me?”
“I did not want to plant love in you. I wanted it to come of necessity,
from the centre of your being.”
“Did it hurt, when you saw me in love with Yuan?”
He smiled.
“Oh!” she cried, “I love you because you are cold and unmoved and
unescapable, like Fate! I love you because you do not desire me and my
beauty is nothing to you. I die and am forgotten in the night of your being.
You are death and change itself, the beautiful, pitiless universe in which we
are all swallowed and become nothing.”
“You also,” he answered. “We have eaten the peaches of immortality, you
and I, and we are no longer you and I. We have tasted the fruit, the
substance of the universe, that is eaten in the endless fields of Nirvana. We
are dead, and we can descend into the world like gods, to command and
enjoy desire.”
“You do desire me?”
“Yes, my flower, my insect.”
She was in his arms, face to face with his unswerving regard. What she
found in his eyes must have contented her.
“You understand—everything?” He asked to hear her say “Yes.”
“Everything.”
“And this time there is nothing to get over?—no repugnance?”
Page 203
Once more she drew up the corners of her mouth, and, “On the contrary,”
he heard.
He kissed her, and there was that in his embrace to catch away her breath
with surprise and joy.
When Lord Sombrewater came along the deck and saw them sitting
together he was struck by something new in their attitude. An immense and
unexpected possibility presented itself to his mind.
“What’s this?” he asked, with his swift, birdlike regard.
Lychnis told him, and he made no attempt to conceal his satisfaction.
“Well, really, this is most gratifying! As you must marry—I suppose you
must—some day——”
“To-day,” she interpolated.
He was somewhat taken aback. “We’ll see—we’ll see. Time enough. But
if it must happen, I’d rather a thousand times it was Ambrose than anyone
else in the world. Really, very gratifying—very gratifying—and surprising.
You old pike! I shall feel that her husband has not taken her away from me
—has not——” He coughed. “A half-share, perhaps—really, not more than
a half-share. Why, with Ambrose you’ll hardly be married at all.” He
beamed, and they exchanged a tingling glance. Then, formally, they
received his blessing. “God bless you both—a thousand times. You old
pike!” Lord Sombrewater blew his nose and, as a second thought, went off
to announce the news to the Sages, and, in due course, to his wife.
They sat side by side, and looked at the smooth water and the spring sky,
and wondered at the instant and almost intolerable reality of the happiness
that was in them.
Ambrose did not forsake his notebooks upon his marriage, but he does
not write much about himself or intimately about Lychnis. One sees them,
though, with that infinite serenity in their souls, contemplating the world
with instructed affection and containedly giving themselves to the surprises
and exquisite pleasures of love.
he heard.
He kissed her, and there was that in his embrace to catch away her breath
with surprise and joy.
When Lord Sombrewater came along the deck and saw them sitting
together he was struck by something new in their attitude. An immense and
unexpected possibility presented itself to his mind.
“What’s this?” he asked, with his swift, birdlike regard.
Lychnis told him, and he made no attempt to conceal his satisfaction.
“Well, really, this is most gratifying! As you must marry—I suppose you
must—some day——”
“To-day,” she interpolated.
He was somewhat taken aback. “We’ll see—we’ll see. Time enough. But
if it must happen, I’d rather a thousand times it was Ambrose than anyone
else in the world. Really, very gratifying—very gratifying—and surprising.
You old pike! I shall feel that her husband has not taken her away from me
—has not——” He coughed. “A half-share, perhaps—really, not more than
a half-share. Why, with Ambrose you’ll hardly be married at all.” He
beamed, and they exchanged a tingling glance. Then, formally, they
received his blessing. “God bless you both—a thousand times. You old
pike!” Lord Sombrewater blew his nose and, as a second thought, went off
to announce the news to the Sages, and, in due course, to his wife.
They sat side by side, and looked at the smooth water and the spring sky,
and wondered at the instant and almost intolerable reality of the happiness
that was in them.
Ambrose did not forsake his notebooks upon his marriage, but he does
not write much about himself or intimately about Lychnis. One sees them,
though, with that infinite serenity in their souls, contemplating the world
with instructed affection and containedly giving themselves to the surprises
and exquisite pleasures of love.
Page 204
Lord Sombrewater seems to have regarded the birth of a grandson with
mixed feelings. Apparently it was not somehow what he had expected.
The End
Transcriber’s Notes:
Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected.
Table of contents added.
mixed feelings. Apparently it was not somehow what he had expected.
The End
Transcriber’s Notes:
Obvious typographical errors have been silently corrected.
Table of contents added.
Page 205
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK LANDSCAPE
WITH FIGURES ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
WITH FIGURES ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 206
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 207
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other
parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may
copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™
License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other
parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may
copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™
License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
Page 208
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
Page 209
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
Page 210
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
Page 211
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
Page 212
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
Page 213
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
Page 214
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.